conformable_a to_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n nor_o to_o these_o other_o the_o bread_n which_o i_o shall_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n nor_o to_o these_o he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o let_v but_o mr._n arnaud_n read_v paschasus_n his_o text_n and_o he_o will_v find_v what_o i_o say_v to_o be_v true_a jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v or_o in_o this_o mystery_n be_v the_o virtue_n or_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o he_o have_v say_v without_o feign_v this_o be_v my_o body_n s._n john_n introduce_v likewise_o our_o lord_n say_v the_o bread_n which_o i_o shall_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n not_o another_o than_o that_o which_o be_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o again_o he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o vnde_fw-la miror_fw-la add_v he_o quid_fw-la velint_fw-la &c_n &c_n what_o can_v be_v conclude_v hence_o for_o the_o novelty_n of_o this_o solution_n of_o virtue_n in_o fine_a frudegard_n himself_o say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o who_o paschasus_n 857._o page_n 857._o write_v about_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o his_o life_n to_o remove_v some_o doubt_n he_o have_v on_o this_o mystery_n may_v serve_v further_a to_o confute_v the_o falsity_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o fable_n who_o pretend_v no_o body_n can_v have_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n unless_o he_o take_v it_o from_o paschasus_n his_o book_n dicis_fw-la say_v paschasus_n to_o he_o te_fw-la sic_fw-la antea_fw-la credidisse_fw-la &_o in_o libro_fw-la quem_fw-la de_fw-la sacrament_n be_v edidi_fw-la ita_fw-la legisse_fw-la sed_fw-la profiteris_fw-la postea_fw-la te_fw-la in_o libro_fw-la tertio_fw-la de_fw-la doctrina_fw-la christiana_n b._n augustini_fw-la legisse_fw-la quod_fw-la tropica_fw-la sit_fw-la locutio_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v these_o word_n dicis_fw-la te_fw-la sic_fw-la antea_fw-la credidisse_fw-la to_o denote_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v the_o faith_n in_o which_o he_o have_v be_v bring_v up_o and_o that_o the_o follow_v et_fw-la in_o libro_fw-la quem_fw-la de_fw-la sacramentis_fw-la edidi_fw-la ita_fw-la legisse_fw-la denote_v that_o the_o read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o book_n have_v confirm_v he_o in_o it_o but_o who_o know_v not_o that_o in_o these_o kind_n of_o discourse_n the_o particle_n et_fw-fr be_v very_o often_o a_o particle_n which_o explain_v or_o give_v the_o reason_n of_o what_o be_v before_o say_v and_o not_o that_o which_o distinguish_v as_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v in_o another_o place_n he_o will_v only_o say_v that_o before_o he_o thus_o believe_v it_o have_v so_o read_v it_o in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n subtlety_n may_v take_v place_n he_o must_v have_v say_v not_o that_o he_o have_v thus_o believe_v it_o before_o but_o thus_o believe_v it_o from_o the_o beginning_n in_o his_o youth_n that_o he_o afterward_o thus_o find_v it_o in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n who_o have_v confirm_v he_o in_o his_o belief_n but_o that_o afterward_o he_o have_v find_v in_o s._n austin_n that_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a locution_n in_o this_o manner_n he_o have_v distinguish_v the_o three_o term_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n whereas_o he_o distinguish_v but_o two_o antea_fw-la and_o postea_fw-la and_o as_o to_o the_o first_o he_o say_v he_o have_v thus_o believe_v it_o and_o thus_o read_v it_o in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n denote_v by_o this_o second_o clause_n the_o place_n where_o he_o draw_v this_o faith_n and_o these_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n objection_n but_o have_v examine_v they_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o represent_v the_o conclusion_n he_o draw_v from_o '_o they_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o have_v consider_v all_o these_o proof_n serious_o one_o can_v imagine_v that_o paschasus_n in_o declare_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n assume_v of_o the_o virgin_n have_v propose_v a_o new_a doctrine_n neither_o can_v i_o believe_v that_o among_o the_o calvinist_n themselves_o any_o but_o mr._n claude_n will_v be_v so_o obstinate_a as_o to_o maintain_v so_o evident_a a_o falsity_n and_o one_o so_o likely_a to_o demonstrate_v to_o the_o world_n the_o excessive_a boldness_n of_o some_o of_o their_o minister_n thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n wipe_v his_o sword_n after_o his_o victory_n can_v you_o but_o think_v he_o have_v offer_v the_o most_o convince_a proof_n imaginable_a oblige_v we_o to_o be_v everlasting_o silent_a and_o that_o the_o minister_n claude_n must_v be_v a_o strange_a kind_n of_o a_o man_n see_v he_o alone_o of_o all_o his_o party_n will_v be_v able_a to_o harden_v himself_o against_o such_o puissant_a demonstration_n and_o clear_a discovery_n chap._n ix_o proof_n that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n i_o say_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n that_o the_o best_a way_n to_o be_v inform_v whether_o paschasus_n have_v be_v a_o innovator_n be_v to_o search_v whether_o those_o that_o go_v before_o he_o and_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n have_v or_o have_v not_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o he_o have_v do_v i_o repeat_v it_o here_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v consider_v whether_o after_o the_o discussion_n which_o mr._n aubertin_n have_v make_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o what_o i_o have_v write_v also_o thereupon_o either_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n or_o father_n noüet_o or_o mr._n arnaud_n we_o have_v not_o right_a to_o suppose_v and_o to_o suppose_v as_o we_o do_v with_o confidence_n that_o no_o body_n before_o paschasus_n teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n or_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n whence_o it_o follow_v he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o bring_v this_o new_a doctrine_n into_o the_o world_n but_o beside_o this_o proof_n which_o be_v a_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a one_o we_o shall_v offer_v several_a other_o take_v from_o the_o circumstance_n of_o this_o history_n which_o do_v much_o illustrate_v this_o truth_n the_o first_o of_o this_o rank_n be_v take_v from_o paschasus_n himself_o be_v acknowledge_v he_o move_v several_a person_n to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n although_o i_o write_v nothing_o worth_a the_o reader_n be_v perusal_n in_o my_o book_n frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n which_o i_o dedicate_v cuilibet_fw-la pvero_fw-la i_o have_v render_v these_o word_n to_o a_o young_a man_n because_o that_o in_o effect_v his_o book_n be_v dedicate_v to_o placidus_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o render_v to_o young_a people_n this_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n yet_o be_o i_o inform_v that_o i_o have_v excite_v several_a person_n to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n now_o this_o show_v that_o before_o his_o book_n come_v forth_o his_o doctrine_n be_v unknown_a whereunto_o we_o may_v also_o add_v the_o passage_n wherein_o he_o declare_v how_o the_o church_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o mystery_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v to_o judge_n right_o of_o the_o strength_n of_o this_o proof_n and_o to_o defend_v it_o against_o mr._n arnaud_n vain_a objection_n we_o shall_v first_o show_v what_o kind_n of_o ignorance_n and_o intelligence_n paschasus_n here_o mean_v for_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v wonderful_a distinction_n on_o this_o subject_n ought_v not_o mr._n claude_n to_o know_v say_v he_o that_o beside_o 860._o book_n 8._o ch_z 10._o p._n 860._o this_o knowledge_n common_a to_o all_o christian_n which_o make_v they_o believe_v the_o mystery_n without_o much_o reflection_n there_o be_v another_o clear_a one_o and_o which_o be_v often_o denote_v in_o s._n austin_n by_o the_o word_n intelligence_n which_o do_v not_o precede_v but_o follow_v faith_n as_o be_v the_o fruit_n and_o recompense_v of_o it_o sic_fw-la accipite_fw-la sic_fw-la credit_n say_v this_o father_n ut_fw-la mereamini_fw-la intelligere_fw-la fides_fw-la enim_fw-la debet_fw-la proecedere_fw-la intellectum_fw-la ut_fw-la sit_fw-la intellectus_fw-la fidei_fw-la proemium_fw-la as_o then_o all_o christian_n believe_v the_o mystery_n they_o believe_v likewise_o all_o of_o they_o the_o eucharist_n in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o believe_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o all_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o they_o have_v not_o all_o of_o they_o a_o understanding_n of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o have_v not_o all_o consider_v this_o adorable_a sacrament_n with_o the_o application_n which_o it_o deserve_v that_o they_o do_v not_o all_o know_v the_o mystery_n contain_v in_o the_o symbol_n the_o relation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o ancient_a law_n the_o end_n which_o god_n have_v in_o appoint_v they_o those_o that_o have_v right_a to_o partake_v of_o they_o the_o disposition_n with_o which_o
know_v but_o two_o edition_n of_o sigebert_n that_o of_o suffridus_n petrus_n and_o that_o of_o miroeus_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n have_v be_v publish_v from_o that_o of_o suffridus_n now_o as_o far_o as_o one_o can_v judge_n of_o they_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o vauvert_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v to_o these_o edition_n because_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n perhaps_o be_v the_o original_n of_o sigebert_n own_o hand_n who_o write_v and_o die_v at_o gemblou_n we_o know_v very_o well_o how_o great_a a_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o the_o edition_n of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o sigebert_n by_o miroeus_n from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o the_o other_o edition_n publish_v from_o manuscript_n sigiber_n see_v labb_n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n in_o sigiber_n which_o have_v be_v corrupt_v but_o suppose_v this_o be_v not_o sigebert_n own_a handwriting_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o monk_n of_o a_o abbey_n know_v best_a the_o hand_n of_o transcriber_n who_o have_v precede_v they_o in_o the_o same_o place_n it_o be_v likely_a then_o that_o this_o manuscript_n be_v more_o correct_a than_o those_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o elsewhere_o this_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n be_v moreover_o confirm_v by_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o priory_n of_o vauvert_n and_o in_o fine_a by_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n as_o i_o have_v represent_v our_o author_n acquit_v himself_o not_o much_o better_a in_o another_o argument_n which_o one_o may_v draw_v from_o this_o that_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n ratramnus_n defend_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o bishop_n usher_n be_v he_o that_o have_v make_v this_o judgement_n on_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o this_o treatise_n be_v at_o present_a public_a this_o conjecture_n of_o usher_n can_v only_o serve_v to_o discover_v the_o insincerity_n of_o this_o protestant_n because_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v one_o word_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v hereunto_o other_o thing_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o our_o subject_n and_o which_o i_o do_v not_o refute_v as_o i_o may_v lest_o i_o turn_v aside_o the_o reader_n mind_n from_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n but_o he_o be_v to_o blame_v in_o accuse_v bishop_n usher_n of_o deceit_n for_o what_o he_o say_v of_o this_o book_n de_fw-fr nativitate_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v comprehend_v in_o a_o parenthesis_n and_o there_o be_v neither_o affectation_n nor_o heat_n in_o produce_v it_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v a_o new_a discovery_n which_o he_o make_v since_o he_o write_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o succession_n and_o state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n wherein_o this_o remark_n have_v be_v proper_a when_o he_o make_v this_o observation_n on_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o handle_v a_o quite_o different_a subject_n to_o wit_n the_o history_n of_o gotthescalc_n the_o manuscript_n which_o he_o cite_v be_v not_o in_o his_o hand_n alone_o neither_o do_v he_o suppress_v they_o he_o careful_o denote_v the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v and_o they_o may_v be_v easy_o find_v out_o after_o all_o say_v he_o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o read_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o find_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n therein_o suppose_v this_o be_v true_a must_v therefore_o bishop_n usher_n be_v a_o impostor_n unworthy_a of_o credit_n that_o prelate_n only_o say_v that_o the_o same_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o do_v not_o make_v a_o particular_a mention_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o if_o he_o mean_v so_o we_o need_v only_o cast_v our_o eye_n on_o some_o place_n of_o this_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o approve_v of_o his_o judgement_n we_o know_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n combat_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n reject_v likewise_o as_o a_o absurdity_n the_o opinion_n which_o assert_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v in_o several_a place_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n distinct_o assert_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v so_o determine_v by_o its_o nature_n to_o be_v in_o one_o 3._o tom._n 1._o spicil_n p._n 323_o 324._o c._n 3._o place_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o it_o to_o be_v in_o two_o place_n at_o once_o although_o our_o lord_n be_v every_o where_o in_o respect_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o thus_o do_v it_o combat_v the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n which_o certain_o suffice_v to_o justify_v usher_n if_o he_o respect_v this_o matter_n as_o to_o the_o reason_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o the_o conformity_n which_o there_o be_v between_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o work_n of_o ratram_n the_o author_n answer_v that_o this_o conjecture_n may_v have_v some_o force_n be_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v write_v by_o ratram_n or_o oecolampadius_n but_o at_o present_a when_o it_o be_v doubt_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o ratram_n or_o of_o some_o other_o author_n of_o the_o same_o century_n it_o be_v useless_a most_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n finish_v or_o begin_v their_o book_n with_o acknowledgement_n of_o their_o own_o weakness_n and_o inability_n like_v to_o those_o which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o undoubted_a write_n of_o ratram_n and_o in_o that_o of_o bertram_n for_o which_o he_o allege_v some_o example_n take_v out_o of_o two_o treatise_n of_o john_n scot._n but_o he_o pitiful_o elude_v this_o reason_n it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o whole_a style_n and_o genius_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n compare_v with_o the_o style_n and_o genius_n of_o the_o work_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o from_o some_o sentence_n which_o seem_v conformable_a therein_o cellot_n and_o mr._n claude_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n and_o certain_o the_o inscription_n of_o the_o book_n be_v alike_o the_o book_n of_o predestination_n be_v adscribe_v domino_fw-la glorioso_fw-it proecellentissimo_fw-la principi_fw-la carolo_n 109._o t._n 1._o mauguin_n p._n 29._o microp_a p._n 512._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 109._o ratramnus_n and_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n begin_v gloriose_fw-la princips_fw-mi whereas_o john_n scot_n call_v charles_n seniorem_fw-la he_o be_v treat_v with_o the_o title_n of_o magnificent_a in_o ratram_n book_n of_o predestination_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o like_a manner_n ratram_n be_v engage_v by_o the_o king_n command_v to_o write_v of_o predestination_n show_v great_a modesty_n in_o obey_v which_o also_o appear_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n ratram_n commend_v the_o king_n piety_n for_o his_o inquiry_n into_o religion_n and_o submit_v to_o his_o censure_n all_o which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n ratram_n follow_v the_o holy_a father_n with_o such_o zeal_n that_o in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o predestination_n he_o bring_v into_o every_o line_n almost_o the_o say_n of_o s._n augustin_n prosper_n salvien_n gregory_n upon_o which_o he_o make_v reflection_n and_o thus_o do_v he_o likewise_o in_o the_o second_o wherein_o he_o only_o cite_v orthodox_n author_n and_o the_o same_o method_n he_o use_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o regular_a than_o the_o method_n of_o 30._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 30._o ratram_n in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n he_o descend_v to_o the_o foundation_n and_o divide_v his_o whole_a subject_n into_o two_o question_n we_o find_v the_o same_o regularity_n 13._o microp_a p._n 513_o 514._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p_o 61._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 13._o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o recapitulation_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o same_o we_o see_v therein_o the_o same_o modesty_n in_o not_o name_v those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v in_o conserve_n the_o glorious_a quality_n of_o the_o moderator_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a we_o meet_v with_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o book_n of_o
the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v in_o french_a by_o the_o learned_a m._n claude_n veritas_fw-la fatigari_fw-la potest_fw-la vinci_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la etheâ—_n &_o bâ—â—â—_n 1683._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o all_o age_n in_o answer_n to_o what_o m._n arnaud_v doctor_n of_o the_o sorbon_n allege_v touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a moscovite_n armenian_n jacobite_n nestorian_a coptic_n maronite_n and_o other_z eastern_a church_n whereunto_o be_v add_v a_o account_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z in_o six_o book_n london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n bookseller_n to_o his_o most_o sacred_a majesty_n at_o the_o angel_n in_o amen-corner_n mdclxxxiv_o to_o the_o right_n honourable_a and_o right_a reverend_n father_z in_o god_n henry_n lord_z bishop_n of_o london_n and_o one_o of_o his_o majesty_n most_o honourable_a privy-council_a etc._n etc._n j._n r._n r._n humble_o dedicate_v this_o translation_n to_o the_o worthy_a gentleman_n the_o minister_n and_o elder_n of_o the_o consistory_n assemble_v at_o charenton_n gentleman_n and_o my_o most_o honour_a brethren_n the_o design_n of_o the_o book_n which_o i_o here_o offer_v you_o be_v chief_o to_o invalidate_v those_o pretend_a proof_n of_o perpetuity_n wherewith_o man_n will_v set_v up_o such_o new_a opinion_n as_o alter_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n touch_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n i_o have_v therefore_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o present_a treatise_n will_v not_o prove_v unacceptable_a to_o you_o for_o although_o the_o religion_n we_o profess_v need_v not_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n to_o support_v it_o no_o more_o than_o heretofore_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o israelite_n yet_o have_v we_o cause_n to_o praise_n god_n when_o we_o see_v that_o reproach_n of_o depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a faith_n may_v be_v just_o retort_v upon_o they_o who_o charge_v we_o with_o it_o you_o will_v find_v here_o in_o this_o discourse_n a_o faithful_a and_o plain_a representation_n of_o thing_n such_o as_o they_o be_v in_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o every_o thing_n which_o the_o wit_n of_o man_n and_o the_o fruitfulness_n of_o human_a invention_n have_v be_v able_a to_o bring_v forth_o to_o dazzle_v man_n eye_n and_o corrupt_v their_o judgement_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o i_o have_v read_v the_o write_n of_o these_o gentleman_n who_o i_o answer_v the_o first_o thought_n that_o come_v into_o my_o mind_n be_v that_o of_o solomon_n that_o god_n make_v man_n eccles_n 7._o 29._o upright_o but_o he_o have_v seek_v out_o many_o invention_n and_o indeed_o what_o be_v plain_o than_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o he_o himself_o have_v institute_v it_o and_o his_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v it_o to_o we_o and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o preposterous_a than_o to_o search_v for_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v touch_v this_o sacrament_n among_o the_o various_a opinion_n of_o these_o late_a age_n and_o different_a inclination_n of_o man_n and_o especial_o among_o they_o who_o be_v at_o far_a distance_n from_o we_o these_o remote_a way_n do_v of_o themselves_o fill_v we_o with_o doubt_n and_o suspicion_n and_o the_o bare_a proposal_n of_o they_o must_v needs_o disgust_v we_o and_o make_v we_o draw_v consequence_n little_a advantageous_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o these_o gentleman_n will_v authorize_v yet_o i_o have_v not_o refuse_v to_o join_v issue_n with_o they_o on_o their_o own_o principle_n as_o far_o as_o the_o truth_n will_v permit_v i_o and_o if_o they_o will_v read_v this_o answer_n with_o a_o free_a unprejudiced_a mind_n i_o be_o certain_a that_o they_o themselves_o will_v acknowledge_v the_o contrary_a to_o what_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o persuade_v other_o i_o here_o offer_v you_o then_o gentleman_n and_o my_o most_o honour_a brethren_n this_o last_o fruit_n of_o my_o labour_n first_o for_o your_o own_o edification_n and_o second_o for_o a_o public_a testimony_n of_o my_o respect_n and_o acknowledgement_n all_o that_o i_o do_v or_o have_v do_v be_v just_o due_a to_o you_o not_o only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o right_n which_o you_o have_v over_o i_o and_o my_o labour_n but_o likewise_o because_o it_o be_v partly_o from_o your_o good_a example_n that_o i_o have_v take_v and_o do_v still_o every_o day_n draw_v the_o motive_n which_o strengthen_v i_o in_o the_o way_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o love_n of_o his_o truth_n it_o be_v in_o your_o holy_a society_n that_o i_o learn_v the_o art_n of_o serve_v the_o common_a master_n of_o both_o angel_n and_o man_n according_a to_o the_o purity_n of_o that_o worship_n which_o he_o have_v prescribe_v we_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n how_o to_o work_v out_o my_o own_o salvation_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o other_o and_o indeed_o what_o be_v it_o that_o a_o man_n can_v learn_v in_o a_o assembly_n wherein_o all_o heart_n and_o mind_n do_v unanimous_o concur_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o piety_n and_o charity_n which_o consist_v of_o person_n who_o have_v no_o other_o aim_n but_o so_o to_o order_v their_o conversation_n as_o to_o draw_v down_o thereby_o the_o blessing_n of_o heaven_n upon_o themselves_o and_o the_o people_n who_o god_n have_v commit_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o render_v themselves_o worthy_a of_o the_o protection_n of_o our_o great_a and_o invincible_a monarch_n this_o work_n will_v have_v be_v publish_v soon_o have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o three_o great_a loss_n we_o have_v suffer_v by_o the_o death_n of_o mr._n drelincourt_n mr._n daillé_n and_o morus_n three_o name_n worthy_a to_o be_v have_v in_o everlasting_a remembrance_n these_o person_n have_v leave_v we_o so_o sudden_o one_o after_o another_o that_o we_o have_v scarce_o have_v time_n to_o bewail_v each_o of_o they_o as_o much_o as_o we_o desire_v the_o loss_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o extreme_o afflict_v we_o the_o loss_n of_o the_o second_o overwhelm_v we_o with_o sorrow_n and_o the_o death_n of_o the_o last_o stupefy_v we_o with_o heaviness_n god_n have_v take_v to_o himself_o these_o three_o famous_a divine_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o this_o work_n shall_v be_v retard_v but_o be_v now_o at_o length_n able_a to_o publish_v it_o i_o therefore_o entreat_v you_o gentleman_n to_o suffer_v i_o to_o dedicate_v it_o to_o you_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v in_o the_o world_n honour_v with_o your_o name_n may_v the_o father_n of_o light_n from_o who_o descend_v every_o good_a and_o perfect_a gift_n enrich_v you_o more_o with_o his_o grace_n and_o preserve_v your_o holy_a assembly_n and_o the_o flock_v commit_v to_o your_o care_n these_o be_v the_o ardent_a prayer_n of_o your_o most_o humble_a and_o obedient_a servant_n and_o brother_n in_o christ_n jesus_n claude_fw-la the_o preface_n the_o dispute_n which_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n have_v occasion_v on_o this_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n since_o mr._n arnaud_n last_o book_n that_o i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o motive_n which_o engage_v i_o in_o this_o three_o reply_n beside_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o every_o one_o that_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o defend_v and_o which_o i_o can_v forsake_v without_o betray_v my_o trust_n and_o conscience_n oblige_v i_o necessary_o to_o state_n clear_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o maintain_v or_o refute_v those_o doctrine_n which_o be_v debate_v between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o and_o yet_o whatsoever_o justice_n and_o necessity_n there_o may_v be_v for_o publish_v this_o work_n i_o be_o afraid_a some_o person_n will_v be_v displease_v see_v so_o much_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_a for_o this_o be_v the_o six_o book_n since_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v publish_v beside_o two_o other_o of_o father_n nouet_n and_z i_o and_o these_o tract_n which_o at_o first_o be_v but_o small_a have_v since_o insensible_o grow_v into_o great_a volume_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o we_o have_v not_o see_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n or_o his_o friend_n be_v oblige_v to_o produce_v as_o to_o the_o first_o six_o century_n of_o which_o without_o doubt_n much_o may_v be_v say_v on_o both_o side_n if_o any_o complain_v of_o this_o prolixity_n i_o confess_v it_o will_v not_o be_v altogether_o without_o cause_n for_o although_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a that_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o protestant_n and_o which_o deserve_v therefore_o to_o be_v careful_o examine_v yet_o since_o it_o may_v be_v treat_v with_o great_a brevity_n even_o this_o consideration_n of_o its_o
to_o keep_v these_o from_o i_o but_o likewise_o to_o watch_v against_o their_o susprize_n and_o for_o this_o purpose_n i_o can_v affirm_v i_o have_v labour_v as_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n not_o propose_v to_o myself_o any_o other_o aim_n than_o his_o glory_n and_o truth_n always_o remember_v that_o i_o write_v not_o a_o line_n of_o which_o i_o must_v not_o one_o day_n give_v he_o a_o account_n i_o have_v not_o warp_a from_o that_o sincerity_n and_o uprightness_n which_o a_o honest_a man_n ought_v to_o observe_v on_o these_o occasion_n i_o have_v not_o take_v mr._n arnaud_n word_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n nor_o charge_v he_o with_o say_v what_o indeed_o he_o say_v not_o nor_o strain_v his_o expression_n beyond_o their_o natural_a signification_n no_o man_n can_v reproach_v i_o for_o make_v false_a citation_n or_o maim_v any_o passage_n by_o suppress_v that_o which_o be_v important_a neither_o have_v i_o allege_v they_o abusive_o and_o contrary_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o their_o author_n i_o hope_v there_o be_v no_o unfair_a deal_n either_o in_o my_o argument_n or_o answer_n in_o my_o supposition_n or_o my_o other_o discourse_n i_o have_v follow_v reason_n and_o nature_n as_o much_o as_o i_o can_v and_o have_v not_o make_v use_n of_o philosophy_n but_o to_o strengthen_v the_o ordinary_a notion_n of_o common_a sense_n and_o not_o to_o stifle_v or_o hinder_v their_o effect_n i_o hope_v likewise_o that_o i_o shall_v not_o be_v complain_v of_o as_o have_v not_o observe_v either_o in_o general_a towards_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o in_o particular_a towards_o mr._n arnaud_n all_o that_o moderation_n which_o may_v be_v reasonable_o expect_v from_o i_o i_o have_v note_v the_o error_n and_o sophism_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n which_o i_o have_v find_v very_o numerous_a in_o every_o subject_a on_o which_o he_o have_v treat_v especial_o concern_v the_o greek_a church_n i_o be_v not_o a_o little_a trouble_v to_o see_v with_o what_o sincerity_n he_o allege_v several_a passage_n whereof_o some_o be_v not_o faithful_o translate_v and_o other_o so_o imperfect_o that_o he_o have_v suppress_v whole_a clause_n which_o will_v clear_v up_o the_o difficulty_n and_o other_o which_o be_v palpable_o pervert_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o author_n i_o can_v not_o but_o resent_v his_o unhandsome_a deal_n when_o he_o disjoint_v from_o the_o series_n of_o a_o discourse_n several_a of_o my_o word_n to_o make_v they_o look_v of_o a_o quite_o contrary_a sense_n than_o what_o be_v intend_v or_o fasten_v on_o they_o strange_a chimerical_a sense_n that_o he_o may_v have_v some_o matter_n of_o triumph_n or_o groundless_o slander_v some_o famous_a man_n or_o endeavour_v to_o decry_v by_o violent_a and_o odious_a term_n our_o moral_n which_o can_v but_o be_v holy_a and_o pure_a see_v we_o have_v not_o other_o but_o what_o be_v take_v from_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n in_o fine_a when_o he_o employ_v his_o declamatory_n stile_n to_o dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o misrepresent_v the_o truth_n i_o have_v discover_v several_a of_o his_o contradiction_n and_o how_o much_o his_o opinion_n be_v influence_v by_o his_o interest_n several_a fallacious_a supposition_n which_o he_o will_v have_v introduce_v into_o this_o dispute_n and_o some_o vain_a and_o ill-grounded_a accusation_n with_o which_o he_o have_v charge_v i_o be_v clear_o lay_v open_a and_o some_o fault_n of_o he_o in_o history_n and_o grammar_n i_o have_v but_o light_o touch_v upon_o in_o short_a i_o have_v set_v before_o he_o what_o i_o believe_v he_o ought_v to_o have_v say_v on_o these_o occasion_n and_o other_o of_o the_o like_a kind_n and_o do_v moreover_o here_o protest_v that_o i_o shall_v have_v whole_o spare_v he_o in_o the_o most_o part_n of_o these_o matter_n have_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o defend_v permit_v i_o so_o to_o do_v but_o what_o i_o have_v say_v to_o he_o have_v be_v without_o sharpness_n and_o passion_n and_o even_o with_o as_o little_o complain_v as_o may_v be_v against_o his_o starch_a preface_n and_o imperious_a tartness_n which_o appear_v throughout_o his_o whole_a book_n wherein_o i_o every_o where_o meet_a with_o the_o rough_a term_n of_o enthusiasm_n extravagancy_n senseless_a proposition_n and_o other_o such_o like_a expression_n i_o confess_v that_o these_o injurious_a term_n be_v not_o at_o all_o please_a to_o i_o and_o present_o i_o wonder_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v use_v a_o stile_n so_o little_o become_v his_o profession_n but_o at_o length_n be_v accustom_a to_o it_o i_o pass_v over_o it_o and_o have_v comfort_v myself_o by_o the_o motive_n of_o christian_a patience_n there_o be_v very_a deserve_a person_n even_o of_o his_o own_o communion_n who_o he_o have_v handle_v no_o better_a than_o myself_o and_o after_o all_o it_o suffice_v i_o to_o know_v that_o i_o have_v not_o give_v just_a cause_n for_o so_o great_a animosity_n and_o bitterness_n as_o i_o do_v believe_v some_o have_v already_o acknowledge_v and_o which_o i_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n himself_o will_v acknowledge_v when_o he_o have_v read_v my_o last_o chapter_n in_o which_o i_o answer_v his_o 11_o book_n which_o concern_v our_o pretend_a personal_a difference_n as_o to_o exactness_n i_o believe_v i_o have_v keep_v as_o much_o to_o it_o as_o can_v be_v desire_v in_o such_o a_o answer_n as_o this_o indeed_o i_o have_v not_o follow_v blindfold_a mr._n arnaud_n when_o he_o stray_v from_o his_o own_o subject_n as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o episcopacy_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o worship_n of_o relic_n and_o the_o prohibition_n of_o certain_a meat_n for_o see_v the_o matter_n in_o hand_n only_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n it_o will_v have_v be_v contrary_a to_o sense_n and_o a_o gross_a abuse_n to_o the_o reader_n patience_n to_o engage_v in_o these_o controversy_n on_o each_o of_o which_o there_o may_v be_v write_v whole_a volume_n not_o to_o say_v far_o that_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o avoid_v that_o prolixity_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n seem_v on_o the_o contrary_a to_o have_v affect_v but_o according_a to_o prudence_n and_o discretion_n i_o have_v omit_v nothing_o considerable_a in_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n which_o relate_v to_o our_o present_a controversy_n unanswered_a except_o the_o two_o dissertation_n of_o the_o criticism_n on_o john_n scot_n and_o on_o bertram_n to_o which_o there_o be_v a_o distinct_a answer_n prepare_v it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v do_v the_o like_a by_o i_o for_o to_o speak_v ingenious_o and_o free_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n less_o exact_a or_o more_o careless_a than_o their_o large_a work_n consider_v it_o as_o a_o refutation_n of_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o which_o they_o have_v scarce_o handle_v the_o ten_o part_n they_o have_v take_v here_o and_o there_o some_o one_o of_o my_o passage_n separate_v from_o the_o sequel_n of_o my_o discourse_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o turn_v into_o another_o sense_n hereupon_o they_o have_v travel_v from_o east_n to_o west_n and_o this_o they_o call_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n defend_v against_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sieur_n claude_n minister_n of_o charenton_n but_o see_v i_o have_v follow_v the_o second_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o even_o accommodate_v myself_o to_o its_o method_n ought_v not_o then_o the_o author_n in_o defend_v it_o against_o my_o book_n â—o_o follow_v i_o a_o little_a more_o close_o and_o when_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o write_v a_o second_o volume_n as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o first_o six_o age_n certain_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v consider_v the_o rest_n with_o some_o care_n mr._n arnaud_n in_o his_o preface_n excuse_n be_v vain_a and_o frivolous_a which_o he_o allege_v for_o the_o length_n of_o this_o work_n for_o to_o make_v it_o short_a he_o need_v only_o to_o have_v insist_v on_o matter_n essential_a avoid_v fruitless_a digression_n and_o retrench_a injurious_a invective_n it_o be_v likewise_o a_o vain_a pretence_n of_o he_o that_o in_o follow_v my_o fancy_n as_o he_o be_v please_v to_o speak_v the_o connexion_n of_o his_o principle_n with_o their_o consequence_n remain_v hide_v and_o obscure_v for_o what_o else_o do_v he_o intend_v by_o this_o but_o to_o preserve_v these_o colour_n and_o appearance_n which_o can_v otherwise_o subsist_v wherefore_o shall_v he_o call_v that_o method_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v himself_o begin_v and_o which_o i_o have_v but_o follow_v wherefore_o i_o say_v shall_v he_o term_v this_o my_o fancy_n wherefore_o shall_v he_o at_o least_o suppress_v several_a thing_n which_o i_o propose_v in_o order_n to_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o falsity_n
do_v the_o proof_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n against_o the_o book_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n till_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v show_v they_o to_o be_v invalid_n although_o the_o passion_n which_o appear_v throughout_o mr._n arnaud_n whole_a book_n do_v in_o a_o manner_n persuade_v i_o that_o his_o censure_n be_v not_o always_o reasonable_a yet_o shall_v not_o this_o hinder_v i_o from_o examine_v they_o with_o a_o compose_a mind_n if_o they_o be_v find_v just_a i_o ought_v to_o make_v my_o advantage_n of_o they_o without_o mind_v the_o sharpness_n which_o accompany_v they_o and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o the_o interest_n of_o my_o cause_n require_v i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o manifest_v the_o injustice_n of_o they_o by_o a_o modest_a and_o christian_a defence_n and_o this_o method_n i_o intend_v to_o use_v not_o only_o in_o the_o begin_n but_o likewise_o in_o all_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o this_o work_n which_o i_o dedicate_v to_o the_o discovery_n of_o truth_n and_o the_o advancement_n of_o god_n glory_n who_o be_v the_o author_n and_o father_n of_o light_n and_o of_o truth_n it_o be_v certain_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n that_o provide_v mr._n claude_n may_v be_v grant_v the_o privilege_n which_o he_o immediate_o lay_v hold_v on_o of_o invent_v and_o suppose_v what_o he_o list_v he_o take_v a_o very_a sure_a way_n to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o what_o he_o please_v i_o only_o admire_v that_o while_o he_o fancy_v he_o have_v this_o peculiar_a liberty_n he_o yet_o still_o busy_v himself_o in_o write_v book_n for_o he_o can_v absolute_o determine_v all_o our_o difference_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n less_o trouble_n for_o he_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o only_o immediate_o to_o suppose_v that_o the_o reason_n be_v on_o his_o side_n and_o that_o the_o catholic_n be_v in_o the_o wrong_n and_o so_o the_o whole_a controversy_n will_v be_v at_o a_o end_n and_o thus_o may_v he_o satisfy_v himself_o with_o write_v half_o a_o page_n instead_o of_o a_o entire_a answer_n for_o it_o decide_v the_o whole_a it_o be_v but_o suppose_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v get_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o romish_a school_n and_o that_o he_o have_v manifest_v to_o all_o the_o world_n the_o change_n the_o roman_a church_n have_v make_v that_o the_o proof_n be_v clear_a strong_a and_o numerous_a which_o make_v the_o change_n sensible_o apparent_a and_o that_o he_o have_v not_o be_v oppose_v with_o any_o other_o than_o false_a and_o imaginary_a reason_n what_o need_n be_v there_o then_o of_o any_o other_o reply_n and_o to_o what_o purpose_n do_v mr._n claude_n take_v upon_o he_o all_o this_o trouble_v calvinism_n have_v now_o win_v the_o day_n and_o catholic_n religion_n be_v utter_o rout_v the_o right_n of_o oppose_v to_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o proof_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n contain_v in_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o to_o speak_v our_o thought_n concern_v it_o be_v not_o so_o marvellous_a nor_o such_o a_o extraordinary_a design_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v need_v raise_v such_o a_o contest_v about_o it_o this_o author_n have_v undertake_v to_o make_v we_o confess_v if_o we_o be_v not_o desperate_o obstinate_a that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n and_o have_v make_v use_v of_o no_o other_o reason_v for_o this_o purpose_n but_o those_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o moral_a impossibility_n of_o this_o change_n which_o we_o believe_v have_v happen_v common_a sense_n convince_v we_o that_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o examine_v the_o proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n on_o which_o the_o opinion_n he_o will_v root_v out_o of_o our_o mind_n be_v establish_v for_o till_o then_o all_o his_o arguing_n will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n neither_o can_v we_o just_o be_v deny_v the_o liberty_n of_o mention_v these_o proof_n according_a to_o our_o real_a thought_n for_o see_v we_o offer_v they_o against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n only_o as_o a_o prejudication_n which_o hinder_v we_o from_o heark'n_a to_o his_o argument_n it_o be_v therefore_o very_o requisite_a we_o shall_v speak_v our_o thought_n about_o they_o to_o the_o end_n that_o if_o this_o author_n continue_v in_o the_o design_n of_o bring_v we_o to_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o what_o he_o pretend_v he_o especial_o take_v care_n to_o remove_v as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lie_v those_o thing_n which_o render_v all_o his_o other_o endeavour_n ineffectual_a i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o doubt_n if_o man_n mind_n be_v free_a from_o prejudice_n but_o it_o will_v be_v grant_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n do_v perfect_o decide_v the_o controversy_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v a_o complete_a piece_n in_o which_o this_o matter_n be_v search_v to_o the_o bottom_n he_o have_v answer_v those_o who_o have_v treat_v on_o this_o subject_a before_o his_o time_n and_o yet_o his_o book_n have_v lie_v even_o to_o this_o present_a unanswered_a which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o presume_v he_o have_v get_v the_o better_a and_o that_o his_o proof_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o will_v be_v plain_o evident_a and_o numerous_a but_o for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v needful_a for_o the_o end_n of_o a_o difference_n and_o quiet_v contradiction_n to_o suppose_v principle_n grant_v by_o both_o party_n and_o see_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v neither_o agree_v in_o the_o proof_n nor_o in_o the_o change_n here_o in_o question_n i_o do_v thereupon_o free_o confess_v the_o controversy_n lie_v still_o open_a in_o this_o respect_n and_o that_o in_o general_n we_o can_v stop_v any_o man_n mouth_n by_o the_o simple_a supposition_n of_o the_o strength_n and_o solidity_n of_o that_o book_n for_o every_o man_n be_v at_o liberty_n and_o have_v right_o if_o he_o please_v to_o examine_v and_o answer_v it_o but_o have_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n suppress_v a_o great_a part_n of_o what_o i_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a as_o well_o in_o my_o first_o as_o second_o answer_n it_o will_v immediate_o appear_v i_o have_v be_v so_o far_o from_o make_v such_o a_o claim_n as_o that_o wherewith_o he_o charge_v i_o that_o i_o have_v every_o where_o express_o maintain_v the_o contrary_n see_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n have_v make_v it_o appear_v by_o express_a passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o father_n these_o be_v the_o word_n in_o my_o first_o answer_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a church_n we_o may_v then_o well_o conclude_v there_o have_v happen_v a_o change_n especial_o consider_v that_o this_o same_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o hear_v of_o till_o the_o 11_o century_n now_o consider_v this_o for_o a_o man_n to_o philosophize_v on_o the_o impossibility_n thereof_o be_v to_o give_v himself_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n to_o no_o purpose_n if_o there_o yet_o remain_v any_o thing_n far_o to_o be_v do_v it_o will_v be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o passage_n produce_v by_o mr._n aubertin_n be_v either_o false_a or_o allege_v impertinent_o against_o transubstantiation_n but_o to_o pass_v by_o these_o matter_n of_o proof_n which_o be_v clear_a express_v and_o conclusive_a to_o adhere_v to_o i_o know_v not_o what_o kind_n of_o pretend_a impossibility_n this_o be_v to_o trifle_v with_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n observe_v here_o again_o what_o i_o say_v in_o my_o second_o answer_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o hope_v that_o the_o author_n treat_v my_o abridgement_n in_o the_o respect_n and_o relation_n which_o the_o sequel_n of_o its_o reason_n oblige_v he_o to_o shall_v have_v apply_v himself_o unto_o one_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n either_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_z proof_n on_o which_o we_o have_v rely_v be_v false_a and_o of_o no_o force_n or_o that_o the_o consequence_n which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v draw_v from_o they_o be_v untrue_a that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o do_v not_o follow_v a_o thing_n be_v possible_a although_o it_o be_v make_v apparent_a that_o this_o very_a thing_n have_v actual_o happen_v when_o a_o man_n make_v supposition_n of_o this_o kind_n how_o absurd_a be_v it_o to_o say_v such_o a_o one_o put_v himself_o in_o possession_n of_o any_o privilege_n or_o usurp_v that_o marvellous_a right_n of_o terminate_a difference_n or_o decide_v controversy_n by_o groundless_a supposition_n for_o i_o not_o only_o give_v this_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o liberty_n of_o oppose_a mr._n aubertin_n proof_n and_o to_o show_v if_o he_o can_v the_o falsity_n of_o they_o but_o i_o conjure_v he_o so_o to_o do_v be_v engage_v thereunto_o by_o the_o consideration_n of_o his_o own_o reputation_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o this_o course_n to_o end_v the_o controversy_n now_o if_o this_o may_v be_v style_v
of_o moral_a impossibility_n heap_v up_o one_o upon_o another_o without_o any_o examination_n of_o the_o ground_n or_o proof_n of_o our_o belief_n nor_o of_o the_o answer_n which_o may_v be_v make_v concern_v these_o impossibility_n and_o without_o any_o supposition_n of_o another_o work_n for_o to_o tell_v we_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o he_o send_v we_o back_o to_o all_o the_o catholic_n book_n this_o methinks_v seem_v to_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o shift_v and_o evade_n and_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o protect_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n from_o that_o just_a title_n i_o have_v give_v it_o of_o a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n now_o if_o this_o author_n mean_v all_o the_o book_n write_v by_o catholic_n when_o shall_v i_o be_v able_a to_o judge_v of_o they_o this_o will_v be_v perhaps_o when_o i_o have_v run_v through_o above_o two_o hundred_o volume_n and_o if_o i_o shall_v say_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o my_o abridgement_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n suppose_v all_o the_o protestant_a book_n and_o i_o send_v all_o person_n to_o they_o our_o reader_n without_o question_n will_v be_v very_o well_o inform_v and_o edifyed_a but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n people_n do_v not_o use_v to_o call_v matter_n which_o be_v perfect_o handle_v a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n but_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v hard_a to_o be_v 31._o lib._n 1._o c._n 4._o p._n 31._o judge_v of_o whereas_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v handle_v whatsoever_o relate_v to_o his_o design_n in_o a_o orderly_a length_n i_o answer_v first_o that_o this_o author_n very_o imperfect_o handle_v what_o respect_v his_o design_n in_o general_n which_o be_v to_o make_v we_o forsake_v our_o belief_n concern_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n change_v the_o primitive_a doctrine_n and_o second_o that_o he_o yet_o more_o imperfect_o handle_v what_o respect_v his_o design_n in_o particular_a which_o be_v to_o show_v the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n for_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v of_o any_o answer_n which_o may_v be_v give_v his_o argument_n so_o that_o to_o speak_v true_o it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n it_o can_v bear_v no_o other_o title_n until_o such_o time_n as_o shall_v be_v publish_v the_o two_o volume_n in_o folio_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n mention_n to_o we_o we_o will_v receive_v they_o whensoever_o he_o will_v please_v to_o give_v they_o we_o but_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v in_o haste_n to_o make_v that_o confession_n to_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v promise_v to_o oblige_v we_o till_o we_o have_v see_v they_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n because_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o so_o we_o will_v have_v once_o more_o the_o pleasure_n or_o rather_o the_o pain_n of_o examine_v although_o it_o be_v needless_a the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n proof_n i_o say_v because_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o so_o and_o not_o because_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o thing_n require_v it_o for_o what_o he_o allege_v concern_v the_o passage_n of_o my_o book_n that_o they_o contain_v but_o a_o indirect_a answer_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n '_o be_v 24._o lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o p._n 24._o argument_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a immediate_o to_o examine_v what_o i_o have_v answer_v direct_o this_o i_o say_v be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a cause_n we_o ought_v to_o see_v rather_o which_o of_o we_o two_o be_v first_o find_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o this_o argument_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o of_o we_o have_v be_v first_o answer_v indirect_o and_o it_o will_v appear_v without_o doubt_n that_o it_o have_v be_v myself_o see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o that_o he_o have_v assault_v it_o indirect_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o have_v begin_v by_o the_o examination_n of_o our_o proof_n chap._n v._n the_o pretend_a advantage_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_v to_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n examine_v although_o the_o conclsion_n which_o i_o have_v draw_v from_o mr._n arnaud_n confession_n in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n be_v clear_o enough_o establish_v yet_o do_v i_o not_o think_v he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v till_o i_o have_v examine_v what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o five_o and_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o without_o doubt_n that_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v we_o shall_v defer_v the_o render_n ourselves_o up_o to_o the_o argument_n in_o the_o perpetuity_n although_o i_o have_v still_o the_o liberty_n of_o oppose_v against_o they_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n and_o that_o this_o he_o have_v clear_o show_v in_o these_o two_o chapter_n i_o last_v mention_v let_v we_o then_o see_v what_o he_o say_v in_o they_o and_o judge_v of_o they_o without_o partiality_n mr._n arnaud_n immediate_o meet_v with_o a_o difficulty_n for_o i_o much_o marvel_n say_v he_o mr._n claude_n have_v not_o observe_v when_o a_o point_n of_o doctrine_n as_o this_o in_o question_n 32._o lib._n 1._o c._n 5._o p._n 32._o be_v establish_v on_o one_o side_n by_o considerable_a proof_n and_o on_o the_o other_o by_o proof_n which_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v valid_a that_o we_o must_v if_o we_o intend_v to_o judge_v aright_o compare_v these_o contrary_a proof_n together_o and_o prefer_v the_o strong_a before_o the_o other_o from_o whence_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o it_o will_v always_o be_v necessary_a to_o come_v to_o that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v not_o yield_v to_o which_o be_v to_o examine_v our_o proof_n of_o fact_n for_o to_o solve_v this_o difficulty_n he_o suppose_v first_o that_o they_o who_o read_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v their_o sentiment_n already_o whole_o form_v on_o the_o proof_n of_o fact_n produce_v by_o mr_n aubertin_n and_o other_o minister_n but_o that_o these_o sentiment_n be_v not_o uniform_a because_o some_o judge_n of_o they_o from_o what_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o other_o by_o what_o they_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o and_o by_o external_a circumstance_n which_o give_v they_o to_o understand_v what_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v concern_v they_o that_o some_o do_v esteem_v they_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_n slight_v they_o and_o other_o again_o be_v in_o a_o disposition_n of_o indifferency_n he_o afterward_o represent_v we_o with_o a_o calvinist_n or_o religionary_a for_o so_o be_v he_o please_v to_o call_v we_o who_o be_v dissatisfy_v with_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o uncertainty_n wherein_o he_o find_v himself_o by_o harken_v to_o different_a voice_n which_o call_v to_o he_o from_o all_o side_n and_o moreover_o less_o satisfy_v with_o the_o divine_n of_o either_o party_n who_o can_v content_v he_o in_o the_o solution_n which_o they_o give_v to_o the_o passage_n of_o their_o adversary_n he_o thereupon_o turn_v himself_o towards_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o show_v he_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n and_o in_o all_o other_o society_n which_o be_v equal_o enemy_n both_o to_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n together_o with_o the_o impossibility_n which_o be_v in_o this_o insensible_a change_n which_o the_o minister_n have_v invent_v whereupon_o this_o calvinist_n determine_v in_o forsake_v all_o these_o doubt_n to_o believe_v the_o same_o which_o be_v believe_v through_o out_o all_o the_o earth_n see_v the_o whole_a world_n will_v never_o believe_v it_o if_o it_o have_v not_o derive_v this_o faith_n from_o the_o channel_n of_o tradition_n and_o for_o as_o much_o as_o this_o contrivance_n can_v not_o be_v well_o end_v unless_o i_o be_v bring_v in_o as_o a_o party_n he_o therefore_o introduce_v i_o with_o my_o aubertin_n in_o my_o hand_n oppose_v this_o resolution_n but_o my_o mouth_n be_v immediate_o stop_v be_v tell_v that_o these_o proof_n be_v unsatisfactory_a and_o thus_o be_o i_o send_v away_o with_o my_o rhetoric_n and_o enthusiasm_n but_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o supposition_n it_o must_v be_v establish_v and_o for_o this_o effect_n mr._n arnaud_n call_v to_o his_o assistance_n several_a learned_a divine_n from_o germany_n switzerland_n france_n and_o holland_n by_o who_o suffrage_n he_o conclude_v that_o the_o father_n be_v rather_o against_o we_o than_o for_o we_o in_o what_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n or_o that_o at_o least_o the_o proof_n take_v from_o passage_n out_o of_o their_o write_n be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o so_o here_o be_v already_o the_o understand_a people_n among_o we_o convince_v and_o as_o for_o other_o that_o be_v not_o able_a to_o make_v a_o judgement_n themselves_o they_o must_v have_v recourse_n to_o person_n of_o great_a knowledge_n by_o which_o mean_v both_o the_o
accomplishment_n and_o whatsoever_o cloud_n have_v fall_v on_o the_o ministration_n of_o it_o by_o the_o mixture_n of_o man_n device_n with_o god_n everlasting_a truth_n yet_o have_v our_o saviour_n take_v care_n to_o preserve_v the_o faithful_a and_o execute_v the_o decree_n of_o his_o election_n so_o that_o such_o a_o one_o have_v no_o need_n to_o perplex_v himself_o with_o history_n nor_o with_o read_v over_o of_o three_o or_o four_o hundred_o volume_n which_o will_v not_o yield_v he_o the_o least_o satisfaction_n much_o less_o need_n he_o entangle_v himself_o in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n which_o be_v a_o four_o way_n the_o world_n have_v yet_o never_o be_v acquaint_v with_o when_o such_o a_o person_n hear_v of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o the_o account_n he_o give_v of_o the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v i_o doubt_v not_o but_o he_o be_v glad_a to_o hear_v that_o even_o by_o this_o way_n which_o be_v only_o proper_a to_o the_o learned_a the_o truth_n he_o believe_v have_v be_v illustrate_v neither_o do_v i_o doubt_v but_o he_o believe_v with_o a_o humane_a faith_n what_o be_v tell_v he_o concern_v it_o but_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o his_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v change_v its_o foundation_n and_o leave_v its_o reliance_n on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o it_o remain_v still_o where_o it_o be_v so_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v be_v question_v concern_v the_o solidity_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n proof_n or_o that_o of_o any_o other_o minister_n relate_v to_o this_o subject_a he_o will_v not_o be_v trouble_v about_o it_o nor_o far_o concern_v himself_o in_o these_o debate_n for_o he_o know_v his_o incapacity_n he_o will_v content_v himself_o with_o a_o favourable_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o with_o his_o confidence_n in_o god_n leave_v these_o debate_n to_o those_o that_o have_v skill_n to_o manage_v they_o now_o as_o to_o such_o as_o contemn_v mr._n aubertins_n book_n i_o know_v none_o in_o our_o communion_n of_o that_o number_n and_o perhaps_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n there_o will_v be_v find_v as_o few_o of_o that_o mind_n if_o we_o except_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n who_o have_v give_v their_o judgement_n about_o it_o after_o a_o very_a slight_n and_o peremptory_a manner_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o take_v any_o far_a notice_n of_o this_o here_o but_o continue_v my_o observation_n i_o do_v affirm_v then_o i_o never_o yet_o have_v the_o luck_n to_o meet_v with_o this_o wretched_a calvinist_n who_o he_o have_v describe_v in_o such_o pitiful_a strain_n i_o be_v never_o yet_o tell_v that_o the_o scripture_n fill_v the_o mind_n with_o doubt_n 34._o lib._n 1._o c._o â—_o p._n 34._o which_o it_o do_v not_o resolve_v and_o that_o such_o a_o person_n find_v the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n obscure_a and_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o either_o party_n can_v not_o satisfy_v he_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o can_v win_v his_o heart_n be_v not_o this_o such_o a_o model_n of_o calvinism_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n desire_v draw_v from_o a_o idea_n of_o his_o own_o conceive_v and_o offer_v to_o they_o who_o will_v henceforward_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o its_o proselyte_n but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o any_o man_n to_o become_v mr._n arnaud_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n proselyte_n will_v sacrifice_v the_o scripture_n father_n and_o divine_n of_o both_o party_n to_o they_o what_o probability_n i_o say_v be_v there_o that_o their_o pretention_n shall_v so_o far_o prevail_v upon_o any_o man_n howsoever_o it_o be_v it_o be_v a_o idle_a fancy_n to_o imagine_v that_o a_o person_n who_o be_v real_o of_o our_o communion_n can_v fall_v into_o this_o condition_n and_o thereupon_o take_v up_o a_o resolution_n of_o change_v his_o belief_n and_o the_o proof_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n give_v we_o be_v entire_o faulty_a for_o it_o can_v at_o far_a but_o conclude_v a_o uncertainty_n touch_v the_o father_n but_o not_o at_o all_o as_o it_o relate_v to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n from_o which_o a_o good_a man_n will_v never_o depart_v even_o when_o he_o shall_v fall_v into_o doubt_n touch_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n but_o let_v we_o see_v who_o these_o person_n be_v who_o be_v represent_v to_o we_o float_v on_o doubt_n and_o scruple_n they_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o person_n the_o most_o know_a minister_n on_o one_o hand_n and_o all_o the_o unlearned_a calvinist_n on_o the_o other_o it_o be_v 36._o lib._n 1._o c._n 5._o p._n 36._o most_o false_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o most_o able_a minister_n be_v persuade_v the_o father_n be_v manifest_o for_o they_o to_o which_o he_o add_v that_o all_o protestant_n of_o mean_a capacity_n who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o make_v this_o search_n be_v rash_a in_o believe_v it_o and_o can_v be_v persuade_v of_o it_o but_o by_o a_o fond_a humour_n the_o former_a of_o these_o point_n be_v ground_v on_o slight_a proof_n observe_v here_o the_o first_o of_o they_o lewis_n lavater_n relate_v that_o oecolampadius_n begin_v to_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o read_v st._n augustine_n work_n that_o he_o be_v strengthen_v in_o his_o doubt_n by_o read_v of_o the_o evangelist_n that_o he_o immediate_o reject_v his_o first_o thought_n by_o consider_v these_o doctrine_n be_v general_o entertain_v yet_o be_v willing_a to_o overcome_v this_o weakness_n of_o mind_n he_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o read_n of_o the_o father_n but_o can_v not_o be_v full_o satisfy_v by_o they_o because_o he_o oftentimes_o meet_v in_o their_o write_n with_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n whereupon_o at_o length_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o man_n he_o whole_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o then_o the_o truth_n appear_v more_o clear_o unto_o he_o this_o testimony_n conclude_v nothing_o unless_o it_o be_v this_o that_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a for_o a_o man_n that_o have_v imbibe_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n from_o his_o infancy_n to_o discover_v immediate_o the_o truth_n see_v that_o oecolampadius_n who_o perceive_v the_o first_o beam_n of_o it_o shine_v in_o st._n augustine_n work_n and_o afterward_o receive_v deep_a impression_n by_o read_v of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v puzzle_v by_o read_v the_o father_n till_o such_o time_n as_o he_o whole_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o study_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o which_o he_o be_v put_v out_o of_o doubt_n and_o afterward_o come_v more_o easy_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n who_o write_n from_o that_o time_n he_o vehement_o urge_v against_o all_o opposer_n of_o the_o truth_n this_o show_v we_o the_o strength_n of_o prejudice_n and_o how_o necessary_a it_o be_v for_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o father_n to_o become_v first_o well_o exercise_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o to_o the_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n it_o be_v know_v they_o hold_v the_o ausbovyg_a confession_n and_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o consequent_o be_v not_o competent_a judge_n in_o this_o controversy_n for_o they_o have_v be_v great_o concern_v to_o have_v the_o father_n on_o their_o side_n some_o of_o they_o choose_v rather_o to_o impose_v the_o sense_n of_o transubstanciation_n on_o the_o indefinite_a general_a expression_n which_o import_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n rather_o than_o to_o understand_v they_o in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n which_o will_v overthrow_v their_o doctrine_n howsoever_o it_o be_v they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o our_o minister_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v not_o to_o stray_v thus_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o this_o controversy_n that_o passage_n of_o scaliger_n which_o he_o urge_v against_o we_o be_v take_v out_o of_o one_o of_o the_o most_o impertinent_a book_n as_o ever_o be_v write_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v more_o leisure_n than_o he_o pretend_v see_v he_o set_v himself_o upon_o inquire_v after_o such_o kind_n of_o proof_n this_o book_n be_v a_o collection_n of_o what_o scaliger_n be_v pretend_v to_o have_v discourse_v in_o a_o familiar_a colloquy_n which_o be_v stuff_v with_o all_o manner_n of_o foolery_n and_o absurdity_n for_o the_o school_n boy_n from_o who_o memoir_n these_o exercitation_n be_v commit_v to_o the_o press_n have_v insert_v whatsoever_o come_v into_o their_o head_n after_o a_o childish_a and_o inconsiderate_a manner_n which_o show_v we_o they_o have_v not_o yet_o arrive_v to_o year_n of_o discretion_n moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n inform_v we_o himself_o that_o one_o of_o these_o youth_n who_o help_v to_o
or_o three_o great_a person_n in_o authority_n to_o who_o all_o business_n be_v refer_v we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o face_n of_o thing_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v change_v not_o long_o ago_o and_o which_o have_v be_v surprise_v to_o several_a person_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v be_v interest_v in_o some_o of_o these_o change_n and_o i_o suppose_v he_o will_v be_v sorry_a if_o the_o infallibility_n of_o perseverance_n in_o the_o same_o state_n shall_v have_v be_v as_o firm_a and_o unmoveable_a as_o the_o account_n which_o the_o gazetier_n give_v we_o of_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n alexander_n but_o after_o all_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v oppose_v the_o infallibility_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n ordinary_o pretend_v to_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o will_v have_v tell_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v he_o do_v i_o the_o honour_n he_o mention_n which_o be_v to_o have_v confer_v with_o i_o about_o my_o objection_n and_o perhaps_o my_o answer_n will_v have_v satisfy_v he_o i_o will_v have_v add_v two_o observation_n which_o will_v have_v make_v he_o better_o comprehend_v that_o his_o pretend_a popular_a infallibility_n do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o that_o which_o he_o term_v of_o grace_n or_o privilege_n the_o first_o of_o these_o observation_n be_v that_o popular_a mystery_n be_v only_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n if_o sufficient_o preserve_v by_o natural_a mean_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o inviolable_a inclination_n of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v no_o great_a need_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n which_o will_v be_v at_o far_a only_o necessary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a that_o be_v to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o school_n which_o the_o church_n may_v well_o be_v without_o and_o which_o be_v but_o as_o speak_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n theological_a consequence_n the_o second_o be_v that_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n choose_v rather_o the_o popular_a infallibility_n for_o his_o principle_n than_o that_o of_o grace_n suppose_v that_o this_o latter_a be_v absolute_o less_o evident_a and_o hard_a to_o be_v prove_v than_o the_o first_o this_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n say_v he_o be_v deny_v by_o the_o heretic_n can_v be_v make_v use_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o of_o as_o a_o principle_n against_o they_o unless_o we_o establish_v it_o by_o separate_a proof_n for_o the_o calvinist_n without_o doubt_n will_v not_o take_v themselves_o to_o be_v sufficient_o refute_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o we_o only_o content_v ourselves_o with_o bring_v these_o argument_n against_o they_o all_o doctrine_n which_o be_v condemn_v by_o a_o infallible_a church_n be_v false_a but_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o calvinist_n on_o the_o sacrament_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v infallible_a therefore_o it_o be_v false_a not_o but_o this_o reason_v be_v good_a but_o the_o minor_a proposition_n which_o say_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v infallible_a be_v a_o controvert_v point_n it_o be_v thence_o plain_a that_o before_o it_o can_v be_v make_v use_n of_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v that_o be_v to_o say_v there_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v a_o entire_a treatise_n touch_v the_o church_n infallibility_n before_o this_o point_n can_v be_v use_v for_o this_o infallibility_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n clear_a in_o it self_o see_v it_o whole_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n reaveal_v in_o scripture_n the_o church_n not_o be_v natural_o infallible_a it_o be_v then_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n or_o by_o a_o long_a train_n of_o argument_n that_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v she_o be_v supernatural_o so_o now_o to_o make_v this_o argument_n good_a we_o must_v suppose_v that_o this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n can_v be_v prove_v but_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difficulty_n whatsoever_o course_n be_v take_v whether_o by_o scripture_n or_o reason_n for_o if_o it_o can_v be_v clear_o and_o brief_o prove_v from_o scripture_n mr._n arnaud_n excuse_n will_v be_v vain_a for_o he_o will_v be_v demand_v wherefore_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o do_v it_o see_v we_o require_v not_o argument_n where_o the_o scripture_n plain_o express_v itself_o his_o reason_n then_o to_o be_v conclusive_a must_v suppose_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n without_o engage_v himself_o in_o prolixity_n and_o difficulty_n whence_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a principle_n for_o the_o unlearned_a who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o go_v through_o with_o a_o long_a and_o difficult_a discussion_n it_o be_v of_o no_o use_n to_o they_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o that_o he_o himself_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o short_a and_o easy_a way_n be_v needful_a to_o such_o whereby_o they_o may_v discern_v the_o true_a church_n way_n say_v he_o which_o 17._o lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o p._n 17._o free_a man_n from_o those_o painful_a dicussion_n which_o ignorance_n dulness_n of_o apprehension_n and_o the_o exigence_n of_o life_n do_v make_v so_o many_o person_n uncapable_a of_o so_o that_o this_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prove_v without_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difficulty_n will_v be_v only_o serviceable_a to_o the_o learned_a and_o of_o which_o in_o effect_n they_o have_v no_o great_a need_n see_v they_o can_v of_o themselves_o attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o particular_a doctrine_n without_o the_o help_n of_o authority_n and_o to_o this_o be_v reduce_v through_o mr._n arnaud_n mean_n this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n and_o privilege_n which_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o romish_a communion_n the_o remain_a part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n treat_v as_o i_o already_o say_v on_o several_a other_o alteration_n which_o we_o pretend_v have_v insensible_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n but_o see_v these_o be_v point_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o belong_v to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o can_v be_v well_o examine_v without_o write_v a_o great_a volume_n on_o each_o of_o they_o mr._n arnaud_n therefore_o may_v take_v the_o liberty_n of_o say_v what_o he_o please_v concern_v they_o for_o i_o think_v myself_o no_o way_n bind_v to_o answer_v he_o when_o he_o shall_v assault_v the_o book_n of_o mr._n saumaise_n blondel_n or_o daillé_fw-fr after_o the_o manner_n he_o ought_v he_o will_v not_o perhaps_o want_v a_o answer_n it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o join_v three_o or_o four_o passage_n together_o on_o any_o controversy_n and_o thereupon_o make_v declamation_n for_o this_o be_v the_o common_a course_n of_o the_o world_n people_n usual_o begin_v where_o they_o will_v and_o end_v when_o they_o please_v but_o be_v one_o of_o these_o book_n i_o mention_v examine_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o every_o particular_a undertake_v i_o be_o sure_a this_o will_v not_o be_v such_o a_o easy_a task_n the_o supposition_n of_o insensible_a alteration_n be_v a_o principle_n the_o holy_a scripture_n establish_v which_o right_a reason_n allow_v and_o experience_n confirm_v st._n paul_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o begin_v to_o appear_v in_o his_o time_n and_o which_o will_v in_o the_o end_n produce_v this_o great_a effect_n he_o call_v a_o revolt_n or_o apostasy_n which_o have_v all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o insensible_a change_n see_v that_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o be_v lay_v in_o his_o time_n and_o at_o length_n these_o mysterious_a project_n shall_v come_v to_o their_o perfection_n our_o reason_n likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o important_a alteration_n which_o happen_v in_o society_n be_v never_o introduce_v all_o of_o they_o at_o one_o time_n but_o be_v bring_v in_o gradual_o and_o that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o join_v successful_o together_o several_a particular_a innovation_n each_o one_o of_o which_o apart_o seem_v inconsiderable_a and_o to_o make_v thereby_o a_o great_a alteration_n than_o if_o this_o shall_v be_v undertake_v all_o at_o once_o this_o be_v a_o maxim_n among_o all_o politician_n and_o person_n who_o be_v capable_a of_o prosecute_a any_o enterprise_n but_o this_o many_o time_n happen_v of_o itself_o without_o any_o design_n experience_n itself_o confirm_v this_o by_o sundry_a example_n for_o it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n several_a art_n and_o science_n arrive_v at_o perfection_n language_n and_o custom_n of_o country_n be_v alter_v it_o be_v after_o this_o manneer_n the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o other_o state_n be_v increase_v or_o diminish_v and_o not_o to_o seek_v for_o instance_n of_o this_o kind_n any_o far_a than_o in_o the_o church_n and_o christian_a religion_n by_o this_o mean_n have_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o romish_a prelacy_n
the_o middle_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n the_o emperor_n constantin_n monomaque_fw-la who_o then_o reign_v see_v this_o difference_n do_v not_o stick_v to_o take_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n part_n he_o command_v therefore_o cerularius_n to_o write_v back_o to_o the_o pope_n letter_n of_o reconciliation_n and_o peace_n and_o the_o pope_n send_v thereupon_o to_o constantinople_n in_o order_n to_o the_o church_n reunion_n his_o legate_n humbert_n and_o frederic_n cardinal_n and_o peter_n archbishop_n of_o melphus_n with_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o patriarch_n the_o emperor_n grant_v to_o these_o legate_n whatsoever_o they_o desire_v even_o to_o the_o constrain_a nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la a_o greek_a monk_n that_o have_v write_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o burn_v public_o his_o own_o book_n and_o anathematise_v all_o those_o that_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n or_o dare_v in_o any_o wise_a censure_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n this_o protection_n so_o raise_v the_o legate_n courage_n that_o come_v into_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o all_o the_o people_n and_o greek_a clergy_n they_o excommunicate_v the_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n of_o acrida_n and_o all_o that_o take_v their_o part_n which_o raise_v such_o a_o tumult_n in_o constantinople_n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v much_o ado_n to_o save_v the_o legate_n from_o the_o popular_a fury_n who_o after_o this_o return_v into_o italy_n whereupon_o the_o patriarch_n excommunicate_v on_o his_o side_n the_o legate_n and_o raze_v the_o pope_n name_n out_o of_o the_o diptyches_n which_o be_v table_n wherein_o the_o name_n of_o those_o that_o be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o divine_a service_n be_v set_v down_o some_o author_n say_v that_o he_o anathematise_v the_o pope_n and_o all_o the_o latin_n as_o heretic_n but_o leo_n allatius_n cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o anonymous_a author_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o emperor_n hinder_v by_o he_o authority_n this_o excommunication_n in_o the_o time_n say_v this_o author_n that_o michael_n cerularius_n 8._o anonym_n apud_fw-la allat_n de_fw-mi perp_v cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 8._o hold_v the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n the_o four_o patriarch_n raze_v the_o pope_n name_n out_o of_o the_o dyptiche_n and_o yet_o do_v they_o not_o full_o pronounce_v the_o anathema_n against_o the_o latin_n be_v hind'r_v by_o the_o emperor_n who_o consider_v they_o as_o a_o great_a and_o mighty_a nation_n and_o therefore_o be_v afraid_a of_o their_o usual_a incursion_n in_o the_o year_n 1071_o michael_n parapinacius_n be_v make_v emperor_n be_v a_o prince_n that_o love_v his_o ease_n and_o therefore_o withstand_v not_o the_o turk_n progress_n into_o europe_n he_o observe_v the_o usual_a policy_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n which_o 173._o l._n 2._o c._n 8._o p._n 173._o be_v to_o favour_v the_o latin_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n observe_v from_o baronius_n and_o leo_n allatius_n that_o pope_n alexander_n the_o second_o send_v to_o he_o peter_n bishop_n of_o anagnia_n 9_o allet_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o as_o his_o nuncio_n allatius_n add_v that_o peter_n remain_v a_o year_n at_o constantinople_n which_o show_v we_o say_v he_o this_o emperor_n be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o in_o effect_n gregory_n the_o seven_o excommunicate_v upon_o his_o account_n nicephorus_n botionatus_n who_o have_v usurp_v the_o empire_n and_o shut_v up_o michael_n in_o a_o monastery_n in_o the_o year_n 1081_o nicephorus_n botoniatus_fw-la be_v handle_v by_o alexis_n comnenus_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o michael_n be_v use_v by_o nicephorus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o empire_n and_o shut_v up_o in_o a_o monastery_n but_o alexis_n get_v into_o his_o place_n vary_v not_o from_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o predecessor_n the_o necessity_n of_o his_o affair_n oblige_v he_o to_o turn_v himself_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o latin_n more_o open_o than_o other_o have_v do_v before_o he_o and_o observe_v their_o measure_n although_o inward_o he_o do_v not_o affect_v they_o he_o obstruct_v their_o design_n on_o the_o holy_a land_n as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lay_v and_o hind'r_v their_o passage_n thither_o oblige_v they_o sometime_o to_o turn_v their_o arm_n against_o he_o and_o chastise_v he_o 1095._o rationar_n temp_n part_v 1_o l._n 8._o c_o 13._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1095._o severe_o which_o cause_v pelavius_n the_o jesuit_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o man_n to_o be_v more_o deceitful_a and_o unjust_a than_o this_o emperor_n be_v towards_o the_o latin_n in_o this_o whole_a expedition_n yet_o have_v he_o send_v his_o ambassador_n to_o the_o council_n of_o plaisance_n to_o solicit_v the_o pope_n and_o western_a prince_n to_o undertake_v the_o war_n against_o the_o infidel_n he_o flatter_v the_o roman_a church_n on_o all_o occasion_n send_v 10._o allat_n de_fw-fr cons_n l_o 2._o c._n 10._o oftentimes_o present_v to_o the_o monastery_n of_o mount_n cassin_n use_v likewise_o the_o same_o liberality_n towards_o the_o other_o latin_a church_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o st._n marc_n at_o venice_n on_o which_o he_o bestow_v considerable_a revenue_n as_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o allatius_n who_o allege_v for_o this_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o princess_n ann_n 109â—_n barron_n ad_fw-la ann_n 109â—_n comnenus_n the_o daughter_n of_o this_o emperor_n he_o likewise_o give_v his_o help_a hand_n towards_o the_o essay_n of_o a_o reunion_n make_v at_o the_o synod_n of_o bary_n in_o the_o year_n 1097._o he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o rome_n in_o behalf_n of_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o 1118._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1112_o &_o ad_fw-la ann_n 1118._o who_o obtain_v the_o papacy_n two_o year_n after_o the_o synod_n of_o bary_n and_o this_o pope_n in_o the_o second_o year_n of_o his_o popedom_n send_v he_o the_o archbishop_n of_o milan_n eo_fw-la solo_fw-la nomine_fw-la quod_fw-la ipse_fw-la existimo_fw-la say_v allatius_n ut_fw-la si_fw-la quid_fw-la erat_fw-la in_o graecia_n supra_fw-la allat_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la noxium_fw-la ex_fw-la cerularii_n schola_fw-la radicitus_fw-la extirparet_fw-la graecosque_fw-la alios_fw-la contineret_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v utter_o extirpate_v whatsoever_o remain_v of_o cerularius_n his_o doctrine_n and_o keep_v the_o other_o greek_n in_o the_o faith_n john_n comnénus_n who_o succeed_v alexis_n be_v yet_o more_o favourable_a to_o the_o latin_n than_o alexis_n for_o this_o i_o suppose_v be_v the_o jesuit_n peteau_n meaning_n when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v patre_fw-la aliquanto_fw-la commodior_fw-la a_o little_a less_o troublesome_a than_o his_o father_n i_o do_v not_o observe_v there_o have_v be_v any_o thing_n more_o say_v of_o he_o on_o this_o subject_a unless_o that_o he_o receive_v a_o letter_n from_o peter_n the_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n in_o which_o he_o entreat_v he_o to_o surrender_v a_o monastery_n belong_v to_o they_o of_o his_o order_n at_o constantinople_n and_o which_o have_v be_v take_v from_o they_o promise_v he_o shall_v participate_v of_o all_o the_o merit_n of_o that_o order_n if_o he_o reestablish_v they_o baronius_n say_v likewise_o that_o anaclet_n the_o antypope_n to_o innocent_a 1130._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1130._o the_o second_o write_v to_o this_o emperor_n inform_v he_o of_o his_o promotion_n to_o the_o popedom_n and_o that_o he_o call_v he_o his_o most_o dear_a son_n after_o john_n succeed_v manuel_n comnénus_n a_o prince_n very_o much_o addict_v to_o dissimulation_n and_o double_a deal_v who_o on_o one_o hand_n do_v the_o latin_n all_o the_o mischief_n he_o private_o can_v by_o the_o secret_a intelligence_n he_o hold_v with_o the_o sarracen_n and_o on_o the_o other_o earnest_o endeavour_v at_o a_o compliance_n with_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o greek_n allatius_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o pope_n alexander_n the_o 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 11._o three_o to_o treat_v with_o he_o concern_v this_o reunion_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n send_v john_n the_o sub-deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o constantinople_n to_o reduce_v the_o greek_n by_o his_o sermon_n he_o likewise_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v this_o emperor_n that_o oblige_v hugo_n eterianus_n to_o write_v against_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o the_o empress_n his_o wife_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o observe_v after_o he_o be_v a_o german_a and_o of_o the_o romish_a religion_n and_o that_o he_o bestow_v great_a gift_n on_o the_o latin_a church_n whereupon_o the_o latin_a bishop_n for_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o munificence_n set_v up_o his_o image_n in_o their_o church_n it_o be_v difficult_a to_o imagine_v how_o a_o prince_n who_o in_o his_o heart_n so_o great_o hate_v the_o latin_n that_o the_o jesuit_n peteau_n have_v not_o stick_v
he_o set_v himself_o upon_o prove_v to_o no_o purpose_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v as_o we_o do_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v a_o figure_n or_o representation_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o berengarian_n 4._o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o point_n in_o question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o they_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o the_o dispute_n turn_v especial_o on_o this_o hinge_n 5._o he_o set_v himself_o to_o show_v that_o the_o greek_n never_o make_v transubstantiation_n a_o point_n of_o controversy_n with_o the_o latin_n now_o all_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o general_a illusion_n which_o alter_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n chap._n ii_o the_o first_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o greek_n refuse_v to_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o second_o from_o their_o not_o express_o teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n seven_o delusion_n my_o first_o proof_n be_v take_v from_o the_o greek_n not_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n when_o they_o explain_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o this_o arcudius_n himself_o who_o can_v be_v suspect_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n see_v he_o be_v a_o person_n devote_v to_o its_o interest_n be_v force_v to_o confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o he_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v he_o the_o greek_n acknowledge_v embrace_v and_o believe_v with_o a_o firm_a 2._o arcud_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n cap._n 2._o faith_n veram_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o real_a transubstantiation_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a greek_a father_n of_o all_o age_n and_o late_o by_o that_o of_o jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o his_o censure_n of_o the_o lutheran_n so_o far_o he_o agree_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o what_o follow_v do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o what_o he_o say_v before_o and_o although_o they_o use_v not_o this_o term_n yet_o have_v they_o invent_v other_o by_o which_o they_o explain_v themselves_o as_o full_o as_o can_v be_v desire_v dicunt_fw-la enim_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d aliaque_fw-la id_fw-la genus_fw-la we_o shall_v by_o what_o follow_v whether_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o say_v these_o term_n signify_v and_o express_v areal_a transubstantiation_n it_o suffice_v i_o at_o present_a to_o represent_v what_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o use_v not_o the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n this_o justify_v itself_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n a_o real_a false_a greek_a who_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v with_o so_o great_a ostentation_n and_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v consider_v in_o its_o place_n vox_fw-la etenim_fw-la say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transubstantiatio_fw-la tametsi_fw-la nova_fw-la quodammodo_fw-la videatur_fw-la &_o a_o pluribus_fw-la non_fw-la libenter_fw-la ut_fw-la recens_fw-la suscipiatur_fw-la licet_fw-la nihilominus_fw-la etc._n etc._n this_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o it_o seem_v in_o some_o sort_n new_a and_o that_o several_a by_o reason_n of_o its_o novelty_n do_v not_o willing_o receive_v it_o etc._n etc._n these_o several_a he_o speak_v of_o be_v all_o the_o true_a greek_n which_o be_v to_o say_v all_z they_o which_o be_v not_o as_o paysius_fw-la who_o hold_v intelligence_n with_o the_o latin_n i_o may_v likewise_o here_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o mr._n basire_v archdeacon_n of_o northumberland_n and_o chaplain_n to_o his_o majesty_n of_o great_a britain_n a_o worthy_a person_n exquisite_o learned_a exemplary_a for_o his_o virtue_n and_o well_o verse_v in_o language_n who_o have_v not_o only_o voyage_v into_o greece_n and_o other_o eastern_a part_n but_o have_v live_v there_o a_o considerable_a time_n and_o public_o preach_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n he_o send_v i_o and_o out_o of_o which_o i_o shall_v produce_v hereafter_o some_o article_n he_o assure_v i_o he_o have_v careful_o read_v several_a public_a write_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o their_o symbol_n confession_n and_o catechism_n to_o see_v whether_o he_o can_v find_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o they_o which_o he_o can_v not_o find_v in_o any_o of_o they_o he_o far_o add_v that_o one_o of_o these_o false_a greek_n which_o the_o latin_n make_v use_n of_o for_o the_o propogate_a of_o their_o doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n have_v compile_v a_o catechism_n wherein_o he_o have_v insert_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o be_v censure_v for_o it_o by_o the_o true_a greek_n but_o all_o these_o testimony_n be_v not_o necessary_a see_v we_o may_v read_v a_o great_a many_o of_o these_o authentic_a piece_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o their_o canon_n collect_v by_o balsamon_n zonaras_n and_o several_a other_o part_n of_o their_o liturgy_n insert_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n their_o euchology_n give_v we_o by_o james_n goar_n a_o dominicain_n their_o pontificia_fw-la publish_v by_o mr._n habert_n bishop_n of_o vabres_fw-es the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o their_o prelate_n make_v at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o ordination_n the_o typick_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o book_n that_o regulate_v every_o day_n office_n with_o their_o festival_n fast_n and_o solemnity_n their_o anthology_n which_o particular_o contain_v the_o office_n for_o festival_n their_o horology_n consist_v of_o daily_a prayer_n and_o many_o other_o ecclesiastical_a book_n a_o great_a number_n of_o which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o dissertation_n leo_n allatius_n write_v on_o this_o subject_a mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v make_v a_o exact_a search_n by_o himself_o and_o friend_n can_v produce_v one_o passage_n that_o bear_v the_o expression_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o in_o my_o judgement_n be_v a_o evident_a token_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o they_o we_o may_v see_v likewise_o the_o book_n of_o their_o most_o approve_a author_n as_o of_o john_n damascene_fw-la nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n photius_n theophilact_fw-mi oecumenius_n zonaras_n german_a balsamon_n nicetas_n choniatus_n cabisilas_n marc_n of_o ephesus_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n metrophanus_n and_o as_o many_o other_o who_o work_n be_v extant_a in_o which_o we_o find_v no_o such_o expression_n as_o answer_n that_o of_o transubstantiation_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o expression_n be_v new_a and_o find_v out_o but_o since_o the_o contest_v with_o berengarius_fw-la the_o greek_n have_v therefore_o no_o such_o word_n in_o their_o language_n whereby_o perfect_o to_o express_v this_o see_v they_o have_v the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v proper_o transubstantiation_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o arcudius_n and_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n have_v observe_v it_o in_o effect_n the_o latinise_v greek_n do_v common_o use_v it_o and_o it_o be_v ever_o insert_v in_o the_o formulary_a of_o abjuration_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v when_o they_o embrace_v the_o romish_a religion_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v hereafter_o and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v this_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o 387._o lib._n 4._o c._n 6._o pag._n 387._o that_o which_o the_o greek_n ordinary_o use_v whereby_o to_o explain_v transubstantiation_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v they_o use_v it_o not_o in_o the_o explication_n of_o their_o creed_n moreover_o he_o need_v not_o insert_v the_o word_n ordinary_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o do_v neither_o use_v it_o ordinary_o nor_o extraordinary_o but_o it_o may_v be_v perhaps_o reply_v it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v with_o the_o latin_n the_o doctrine_n represent_v under_o this_o term_n although_o they_o use_v not_o the_o term_n itself_o i_o answer_v first_o that_o if_o we_o suppose_v the_o greek_n ever_o hold_v this_o opinion_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v persuade_v we_o there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o reason_n give_v why_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v not_o be_v find_v all_o this_o while_n in_o use_n among_o their_o author_n and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o we_o find_v that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o they_o for_o the_o latin_n who_o have_v not_o in_o common_a use_n either_o the_o term_n of_o substantiatio_n nor_o substantiare_fw-la have_v therefore_o invent_v and_o admit_v of_o that_o of_o transubstantiatio_fw-la and_o transubstantiare_fw-la as_o most_o proper_a to_o express_v their_o conception_n on_o that_o subject_a so_o that_o this_o very_a consideration_n that_o we_o find_v not_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o proof_n that_o they_o believe_v not_o the_o thing_n signify_v by_o they_o moreover_o the_o latin_n have_v invent_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n how_o come_v
and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n discover_v another_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n my_o proof_n shall_v be_v take_v from_o the_o greek_n not_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n with_o that_o sovereign_a adoration_n the_o latin_n do_v now_o if_o this_o be_v make_v apparent_a what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o church_n which_o otherwise_o be_v not_o at_o all_o scrupulous_a in_o matter_n of_o ceremony_n and_o which_o have_v such_o a_o great_a devotion_n for_o picture_n for_o the_o write_n of_o the_o evangelist_n consecrate_a bread_n which_o they_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o even_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n before_o it_o be_v consecrate_v shall_v believe_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n to_o be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o not_o render_v it_o that_o sovereign_a honour_n which_o belong_v to_o it_o it_o concern_v we_o then_o to_o know_v what_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v touch_v this_o adoration_n and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o this_o question_n be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o our_o dispute_n it_o be_v therefore_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o be_v thorough_o inform_v in_o it_o but_o before_o we_o proceed_v any_o far_a we_o must_v distinguish_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n two_o sort_n of_o adoration_n the_o one_o inferior_a and_o subalternate_a which_o be_v render_v to_o subject_n in_o which_o we_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v a_o infinite_a majesty_n and_o the_o other_a a_o sovereign_a and_o high_a worship_n call_v that_o of_o latria_n which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o god_n we_o must_v likewise_o distinguish_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o same_o greek_n and_o latin_n a_o adoration_n call_v relative_a which_o terminate_v not_o itself_o in_o any_o one_o subject_a but_o pass_v as_o it_o be_v from_o one_o subject_a to_o another_o as_o through_o a_o channel_n and_o a_o absolute_a adoration_n which_o terminate_v itself_o in_o that_o subject_n which_o be_v worship_v without_o a_o reference_n to_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o fine_a there_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o distinction_n make_v betwixt_o a_o internal_a adoration_n which_o consist_v in_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o soul_n towards_o the_o subject_a adore_v and_o the_o external_a adoration_n which_o consist_v in_o outward_a expression_n which_o distinction_n be_v premise_v we_o be_v now_o to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o greek_n adore_v the_o eucharist_n with_o a_o sovereign_a adoration_n and_o that_o of_o latria_n not_o relative_o as_o we_o speak_v but_o absolute_o and_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n we_o ought_v to_o worship_v the_o proper_a substance_n and_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o because_o the_o internal_a affection_n of_o the_o soul_n can_v be_v immediate_o know_v it_o therefore_o concern_v we_o to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o greek_n do_v outward_o express_v any_o sign_n of_o such_o a_o adoration_n either_o by_o their_o word_n or_o action_n mr._n arnaud_n hold_v the_o affirmative_a and_o i_o the_o negative_a and_o this_o be_v here_o only_o a_o question_n of_o fact_n it_o be_v likewise_o by_o proof_n of_o fact_n wherewith_o it_o must_v be_v decide_v for_o this_o effect_n i_o shall_v first_o here_o offer_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o cannon_n of_o cracovia_n call_v sacranus_fw-la who_o in_o reckon_v up_o the_o error_n of_o the_o moscovite_n who_o we_o all_o know_v do_v follow_v the_o greek_a religion_n do_v express_o mention_v this_o before_o the_o cup_n be_v prepare_v say_v he_o they_o light_a torch_n and_o expose_v to_o the_o 20._o religio_fw-la ruthenor_n art_n 20._o people_n sight_n with_o exceed_v great_a devotion_n the_o bread_n which_o be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v with_o the_o wine_n and_o hot_a water_n which_o they_o pour_v into_o the_o chalice_n they_o carry_v these_o about_o and_o the_o people_n bow_v down_o before_o they_o with_o the_o great_a testimony_n of_o respect_n and_o veneration_n but_o afterward_o when_o the_o bread_n be_v place_v on_o the_o altar_n and_o consecrate_a there_o be_v no_o veneration_n show_v it_o nor_o do_v they_o make_v any_o elevation_n of_o it_o john_n de_fw-fr lasko_n archbishop_n of_o gnesne_n and_o ambassador_n from_o poland_n 1514._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1514._o to_o rome_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o century_n make_v the_o same_o relation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o russian_n as_o sarcanus_n have_v do_v before_o he_o it_o be_v likely_a by_o what_o mr_n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v only_o copy_v out_o what_o sacranus_fw-la write_v and_o appropriate_v it_o to_o himself_o for_o we_o find_v their_o expression_n to_o be_v both_o the_o same_o but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v he_o have_v not_o forget_v this_o article_n i_o now_o mention_v peter_z scarga_n a_o jesuit_n of_o vilna_n in_o lituania_n have_v write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o greek_n and_o russian_n which_o he_o entitle_v de_fw-fr uno_fw-la pastore_fw-la in_o which_o 8._o par._n 3._o cap._n 2._o art_n 8._o make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o their_o error_n he_o particular_o mention_n this_o at_o mass_n they_o worship_n on_o their_o knee_n the_o bread_n before_o it_o be_v consecrate_v but_o after_o its_o consecration_n they_o give_v no_o honour_n to_o the_o most_o holy_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o we_o have_v here_o already_o three_o witness_n who_o testimony_n be_v not_o to_o be_v reject_v see_v they_o be_v of_o far_o great_a weight_n than_o the_o force_a consequence_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o they_o live_v in_o those_o part_n and_o be_v eye-witness_n of_o what_o they_o tell_v we_o and_o moreover_o considerable_a person_n in_o the_o romish_a church_n the_o first_o of_o they_o be_v a_o cannon_n the_o other_a a_o archbishop_n and_o the_o three_o a_o jesuit_n who_o do_v all_o three_o of_o they_o positive_o affirm_v the_o greek_n do_v not_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n behold_v here_o a_o four_o of_o the_o same_o order_n which_o be_v anthony_n caucus_n a_o venetian_a and_o archbishop_n of_o corfou_n he_o have_v a_o order_n from_o pope_n gregory_n xiii_o to_o inform_v himself_o exact_o of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o to_o make_v he_o a_o relation_n thereof_o which_o he_o do_v allatius_n speak_v of_o this_o relation_n as_o if_o it_o be_v publish_v i_o confess_v i_o never_o see_v it_o in_o print_n but_o i_o have_v see_v a_o manuscript_n of_o it_o in_o the_o king_n library_n wherein_o i_o find_v these_o word_n in_o the_o thirteen_o article_n of_o their_o error_n they_o yield_v no_o reverence_n honour_n veneration_n nor_o worship_n to_o the_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n consecrate_v with_o leaven_a bread_n according_a to_o their_o custom_n they_o carry_v it_o to_o the_o sick_a without_o light_n and_o torch_n they_o keep_v it_o in_o their_o church_n in_o a_o bag_n hang_v against_o a_o wall_n in_o a_o little_a wooden_a box_n and_o yet_o burn_v taper_n before_o the_o image_n of_o all_o the_o saint_n he_o inform_v we_o elsewhere_o that_o the_o greek_a priest_n when_o they_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n to_o the_o sick_a be_v wont_a to_o wrap_v it_o up_o in_o a_o linen_n cloth_n or_o handkerchief_n and_o so_o put_v it_o into_o their_o bosom_n without_o any_o other_o ceremony_n but_o when_o he_o set_v himself_o to_o the_o oppose_a of_o this_o error_n he_o thus_o speak_v there_o be_v no_o people_n that_o i_o know_v of_o who_o profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n that_o show_v less_o respect_n and_o veneration_n to_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n than_o the_o greek_a nation_n they_o adore_v and_o reverence_v their_o leaven_a bread_n before_o it_o be_v consecrate_v even_o to_o the_o very_o idolize_v of_o it_o but_o after_o scarce_o rise_v up_o to_o respect_v it_o their_o priest_n carry_v the_o eucharist_n in_o their_o bosom_n to_o the_o sick_a without_o any_o light_n and_o that_o which_o be_v most_o absurd_a be_v they_o keep_v it_o in_o their_o church_n in_o a_o little_a wooden_a box_n tie_v up_o in_o a_o bag_n and_o hang_v against_o a_o wall_n without_o any_o light_n before_o it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o profane_a thing_n to_o the_o scandalize_a of_o all_o pious_a people_n i_o believe_v they_o have_v this_o custom_n from_o the_o heretical_a sacramentary_n who_o deny_v the_o virtue_n of_o this_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n they_o be_v moreover_o so_o super_fw-la stitious_a and_o covetous_a that_o when_o decease_a person_n have_v bequeath_v they_o any_o legacy_n they_o light_v candle_n before_o the_o image_n of_o all_o the_o saint_n draw_v near_o to_o they_o with_o the_o great_a testimony_n of_o reverence_n when_o they_o enter_v the_o church_n but_o they_o turn_v their_o back_n to_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o wonder_v to_o see_v they_o do_v thus_o and_o be_v desirous_a to_o inform_v myself_o of_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o
roman_a church_n have_v write_v a_o book_n particular_o against_o the_o protestant_n to_o persuade_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n be_v at_o agreement_n with_o the_o latin_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n in_o all_o essential_a point_n i_o can_v then_o otherwise_o allege_v arcudius_n than_o to_o confront_v he_o with_o himself_o concern_v some_o truth_n and_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o do_v now_o and_o then_o escape_v he_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o i_o will_v quote_v cardinal_n perron_n and_o bellarmin_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o not_o as_o witness_n that_o believe_v what_o i_o will_v conclude_v but_o as_o person_n who_o affirm_v thing_n from_o whence_o i_o conclude_v what_o they_o themselves_o do_v not_o believe_v and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n quote_v mestrezat_n and_o daillé_n and_o sundry_a other_o of_o our_o author_n now_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o when_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o adversary_n be_v allege_v in_o this_o respect_n a_o man_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o set_v down_o what_o have_v be_v his_o sentiment_n at_o the_o bottom_n nor_o to_o relate_v all_o the_o word_n which_o may_v make_v it_o know_v for_o this_o piece_n of_o impertinence_n will_v be_v good_a for_o nothing_o but_o to_o tire_v the_o reader_n be_v patience_n and_o trifle_n away_o the_o time_n it_o be_v sufficient_a if_o what_o be_v allege_v from_o they_o be_v true_a mr._n arnaud_n therefore_o have_v very_o unjust_o accuse_v i_o see_v i_o publish_v this_o illustration_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n noüel_n which_o although_o well_o know_v to_o he_o yet_o have_v it_o not_o stop_v he_o in_o his_o career_n conceal_v my_o justification_n neither_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o if_o i_o have_v say_v nothing_o it_o only_o then_o remain_v to_o know_v whether_o what_o i_o allege_v from_o arcudius_n be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v that_o the_o greek_n adore_v not_o the_o eucharist_n notwithstanding_o whatsoever_o the_o same_o arcudius_n have_v elsewhere_o assert_v which_o be_v what_o i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o maintain_v he_o say_v that_o when_o the_o priest_n consecrate_v the_o gift_n 21._o arcud_v lib._n 3._o cap._n 21._o in_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n he_o than_o show_v they_o little_a or_o no_o respect_n at_o all_o he_o bow_v not_o his_o head_n neither_o do_v he_o adore_v they_o nor_o prostrate_v himself_o before_o they_o nor_o light_n candle_n nor_o make_v any_o reverence_n mr._n arnaud_n answer_v the_o question_n concern_v not_o the_o adoration_n in_o itself_o but_o the_o time_n of_o the_o adoration_n 9_o book_n 10._o chap._n 9_o that_o we_o must_v distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o voluntary_a adoration_n and_o a_o adoration_n of_o rite_n or_o ceremony_n that_o the_o first_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o both_o with_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n because_o it_o chief_o consist_v in_o acknowledge_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o inward_a submission_n which_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o do_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v that_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o second_o the_o latin_n immediate_o perform_v it_o after_o the_o consecration_n and_o the_o greek_n late_a to_o wit_n at_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n which_o be_v do_v a_o little_a before_o the_o priest_n dispose_v himself_o to_o communicate_v that_o we_o may_v examine_v this_o answer_n we_o must_v lay_v aside_o this_o voluntary_a adoration_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v for_o it_o have_v no_o other_o foundation_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o greek_n than_o his_o bare_a word_n or_o at_o most_o the_o proof_n he_o suppose_v he_o have_v give_v of_o their_o belief_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o this_o be_v what_o be_v in_o question_n and_o we_o can_v yet_o suppose_v the_o solidity_n of_o his_o proof_n to_o colour_v over_o this_o pretend_a distinction_n of_o a_o voluntary_a adoration_n and_o a_o adoration_n of_o rite_n he_o shall_v show_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v give_v at_o least_o at_o some_o time_n to_o the_o eucharist_n immediate_o after_o consecration_n this_o honour_n he_o call_v voluntary_a and_o that_o in_o their_o intention_n this_o be_v a_o sovereign_a honour_n but_o to_o tell_v we_o as_o he_o do_v that_o this_o honour_n chief_o consist_v in_o acknowledge_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o inward_a reverence_n and_o to_o persuade_v we_o the_o greek_n do_v this_o be_v a_o plain_a abuse_n for_o what_o be_v this_o but_o a_o set_v we_o upon_o penetrate_v into_o man_n heart_n and_o guess_v at_o their_o thought_n those_o that_o have_v this_o inward_a reverence_n to_o the_o eucharist_n do_v certain_o show_v it_o by_o some_o outward_a sign_n and_o the_o greek_n show_v none_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v ground_v what_o he_o say_v on_o any_o thing_n unless_o it_o be_v upon_o some_o particular_a revelation_n he_o have_v have_v of_o this_o matter_n sacranus_fw-la scarga_n and_o caucus_n who_o live_v among_o the_o greek_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o pretend_a inward_a reverence_n for_o have_v they_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o it_o they_o will_v not_o have_v be_v so_o positive_a in_o assert_v the_o greek_n do_v show_v no_o reverence_n respect_n or_o adoration_n to_o the_o eucharist_n after_o its_o consecration_n nor_o will_v they_o call_v they_o as_o they_o have_v do_v heretical_a and_o profane_a people_n even_o the_o greek_n themselves_o who_o answer_v caucus_n there_o be_v no_o command_n which_o enjoin_v this_o adoration_n know_v nothing_o of_o this_o this_o inward_a reverence_n have_v its_o residence_n and_o operation_n in_o their_o soul_n and_o yet_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o it_o for_o have_v they_o know_v it_o they_o will_v never_o return_v such_o a_o answer_n none_o but_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v this_o secret_a but_o if_o he_o give_v we_o not_o other_o proof_n it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v his_o voluntary_a adoration_n will_v be_v take_v for_o one_o of_o his_o own_o private_a conceit_n we_o must_v come_v then_o to_o this_o adoration_n of_o rite_n or_o ceremony_n which_o be_v use_v as_o he_o say_v at_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n and_o see_v whether_o it_o be_v a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n which_o terminate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o now_o i_o can_v but_o admire_v these_o gentleman_n ingenuity_n with_o who_o i_o be_o concern_v the_o greek_a liturgy_n have_v these_o word_n that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n adore_v three_o time_n in_o say_v thrice_o with_o a_o low_a voice_n o_o god_n be_v propitious_a unto_o i_o a_o sinner_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v have_v these_o three_o adoration_n refer_v to_o the_o sacrament_n 254._o second_o part._n chap._n 5._o pag._n 254._o wherefore_o he_o say_v that_o the_o priest_n adore_v and_o the_o deacon_n likewise_o three_o time_n in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v in_o say_v thrice_o soft_o lord_n be_v propitious_a to_o i_o a_o sinner_n my_o answer_n be_v that_o i_o find_v in_o gore_n '_o be_v book_n of_o rite_n and_o 8._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2_o c._n 8._o ceremony_n not_o this_o term_n of_o lord_n but_o that_o of_o god_n which_o show_v that_o this_o adoration_n terminate_v itself_o in_o god_n and_o not_o in_o the_o sacrament_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o can_v deny_v this_o truth_n leave_v out_o the_o priest_n prayer_n which_o discover_v his_o deceit_n and_o content_v himself_o with_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n than_o the_o priest_n bow_v and_o the_o deacon_n likewise_o and_o a_o little_a while_n after_o the_o people_n in_o 7._o book_n 10_o ch_n 9_o p._n 7._o general_n do_v reverent_o bow_v leave_v it_o to_o be_v believe_v that_o these_o adoration_n do_v certain_o terminate_v themselves_o in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o ought_v to_o proceed_v sincere_o it_o be_v true_a that_o then_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n do_v adore_v but_o it_o be_v likewise_o as_o true_a that_o their_o adoration_n address_v itself_o to_o god_n in_o these_o express_a term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d o_o god_n be_v propitious_a to_o i_o a_o sinner_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v plain_o apparent_a there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o thing_n concludedas_fw-la the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o to_o arcudius_n testimony_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o people_n prostrate_v themselves_o on_o the_o ground_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o hear_v the_o priest_n say_v sancta_fw-la sanctis_fw-la holy_a thing_n be_v for_o holy_a person_n and_o that_o they_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n we_o need_v not_o be_v much_o concern_v thereat_o be_v a_o person_n prepossess_v and_o one_o who_o testify_v of_o a_o thing_n whereof_o he_o be_v altogether_o ignorant_a 153._o gore_n in_o not_o in_o s._n joan_n chrysost_n miss_n pag._n 153._o arcudius_n say_v gore_n although_o a_o greek_a know_v very_o little_a of_o the_o rite_n of_o
this_o but_o suppose_v his_o curiosity_n have_v move_v he_o to_o inquire_v after_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o be_v in_o a_o capacity_n to_o satisfy_v himself_o for_o as_o far_o as_o i_o understand_v he_o be_v a_o person_n that_o give_v all_o he_o have_v to_o the_o poor_a i_o no_o where_o find_v he_o be_v one_o of_o those_o that_o have_v great_a man_n purse_n at_o command_n and_o live_v as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o other_o book_n than_o what_o be_v manuscript_n the_o art_n of_o print_v not_o be_v then_o find_v out_o neither_o i_o suppose_v so_o free_a a_o commerce_n betwixt_o constantinople_n and_o anger_n be_v as_o at_o present_a and_o have_v moreover_o neither_o consul_n nor_o emissary_n his_o friend_n to_o help_v he_o in_o that_o country_n he_o may_v be_v well_o excuse_v if_o he_o do_v not_o exact_o know_v their_o doctrine_n but_o in_o fine_a suppose_v berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n where_o lie_v the_o necessity_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o make_v this_o a_o argument_n whereby_o to_o defend_v themselves_o see_v it_o be_v never_o yet_o pretend_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o berengarius_fw-la chap._n iii_o mr._n arnaud_n twenty_o first_o illusion_n be_v his_o charge_v i_o with_o maintain_v the_o greek_n never_o know_v the_o latin_n believe_v transubstantiation_n his_o twenty_o second_o consist_v in_o offer_v the_o formulary_a of_o the_o reunion_n propose_v to_o the_o greek_n by_o the_o latin_n twenty_o three_o in_o that_o he_o produce_v the_o passage_n of_o latinized_a greek_n twenty_o four_o in_o allege_v suppose_a author_n or_o at_o least_o doubtful_a and_o just_o suspect_v one_o the_o twenty_o five_o be_v his_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a false_a greek_n link_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n leave_v out_o of_o his_o dispute_n touch_v the_o greek_n the_o illusion_n i_o already_o observe_v as_o it_o be_v very_o reasonable_a he_o shall_v he_o will_v have_v suppress_v several_a whole_a chapter_n and_o abridge_v other_o and_o by_o this_o mean_n we_o shall_v not_o have_v have_v such_o just_a cause_n to_o complain_v of_o his_o prolixity_n and_o we_o shall_v have_v have_v yet_o less_o have_v he_o be_v please_v to_o retrench_v all_o that_o he_o have_v write_v to_o prove_v the_o greek_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o reference_n to_o transubstantiation_n this_o be_v the_o most_o reasonable_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n for_o his_o charge_v i_o with_o attribute_v to_o they_o this_o ignorance_n and_o the_o whole_a sequel_n of_o his_o history_n argument_n and_o reflection_n whereby_o to_o show_v the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o supposition_n all_o this_o i_o say_v be_v but_o a_o mere_a illusion_n i_o never_o pretend_v the_o greek_n know_v not_o what_o the_o latin_n hold_v on_o this_o article_n and_o he_o that_o shall_v read_v with_o a_o little_a more_o equity_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v do_v what_o i_o write_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v find_v that_o i_o have_v be_v so_o far_o from_o assert_v this_o proposition_n that_o i_o have_v on_o the_o contrary_a in_o several_a place_n suppose_v they_o know_v it_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v tell_v i_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n live_v together_o in_o several_a place_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v never_o know_v there_o be_v any_o dispute_n raise_v among_o they_o on_o this_o point_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o greek_n content_v themselves_o with_o their_o own_o belief_n without_o make_v it_o a_o matter_n of_o contest_v with_o stranger_n now_o this_o answer_n suppose_v that_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o what_o the_o latin_n hold_v i_o likewise_o mention_v upon_o this_o account_n a_o passage_n of_o phaebadius_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o a_o humble_a conscience_n content_v itself_o with_o keep_v its_o own_o opinion_n and_o suppose_v it_o be_v better_a to_o preserve_v its_o own_o faith_n than_o to_o trouble_v itself_o with_o examine_v the_o belief_n of_o stranger_n which_o also_o suppose_v they_o know_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o do_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o it_o this_o author_n allege_v afterward_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n i_o express_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o greek_n seem_v to_o have_v tacit_o suffer_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o do_v still_o moreover_o suppose_v they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o it_o for_o man_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o what_o they_o tolerate_v the_o same_o author_n produce_v the_o answer_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o venice_n to_o the_o cardinal_n de_fw-fr guise_n question_n i_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o answer_n contrive_v on_o purpose_n not_o to_o provoke_v stranger_n ever_o suppose_v as_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o well_o know_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n what_o can_v then_o induce_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o charge_v i_o with_o a_o thing_n i_o never_o so_o much_o as_o imagine_v and_o the_o contrary_a of_o which_o appear_v throughout_o all_o the_o sequel_n of_o my_o discourse_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n tell_v we_o that_o 8._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n 3._o part_n cap._n 8._o breerwood_n who_o write_v a_o book_n touch_v the_o diversity_n of_o religion_n and_o exact_o denote_v all_o thing_n in_o which_o he_o pretend_v they_o differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o dare_v not_o affirm_v the_o greek_a church_n differ_v from_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o he_o neither_o do_v pretend_v it_o of_o the_o assyrian_n or_o melchites_n nestorian_n jacobite_n eutychites_n coptic_o egyptian_n nor_o abyssins_n but_o only_o 8._o answer_v to_o 2._o treat_n 3._o part_n cap._n 8._o armenian_n these_o be_v his_o word_n and_o this_o my_o answer_n as_o to_o other_o church_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n allege_v only_o the_o silence_n of_o breerwood_n in_o a_o treatise_n he_o write_v of_o religion_n wherein_o he_o do_v not_o observe_v that_o either_o the_o greek_n assyrian_n melchites_n nestorian_n jacobite_n eutychites_n coptic_o egyptian_n nor_o abyssins_n do_v differ_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o certain_o our_o author_n be_v very_o bare_a of_o proof_n that_o he_o must_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o silence_n of_o a_o man_n that_o transient_o observe_v the_o most_o note_a difference_n of_o religion_n content_v himself_o with_o say_v what_o point_v such_o a_o people_n hold_v or_o positive_o reject_v without_o proceed_v to_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v by_o way_n of_o negation_n as_o not_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o these_o last_o word_n as_o not_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o have_v it_o seem_v give_v occasion_n to_o all_o this_o coil_n but_o first_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v consider_v if_o he_o please_v that_o my_o answer_n refer_v to_o other_o communion_n which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n and_o that_o the_o greek_n be_v mention_v only_o accidental_o and_o occasional_o which_o appear_v from_o my_o own_o expression_n for_o have_v separate_o handle_v what_o concern_v the_o greek_n pass_v to_o another_o subject_n i_o immediate_o add_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v people_n of_o other_o communion_n the_o author_n allege_v to_o we_o only_o etc._n etc._n whence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o my_o intention_n respect_v only_o those_o other_o communion_n that_o i_o name_v the_o greek_n only_o because_o they_o be_v comprehend_v among_o the_o rest_n in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuitie_n objection_n but_o yet_o my_o answer_n primary_o respect_v only_o the_o other_o people_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o objection_n include_v the_o greek_n among_o the_o rest_n my_o answer_n must_v include_v they_o also_o that_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v general_a and_o that_o otherwise_o i_o shall_v have_v leave_v the_o objection_n relate_v to_o the_o greek_n without_o a_o answer_n i_o reply_v to_o this_o that_o my_o answer_n can_v be_v extend_v beyond_o the_o other_o schismatical_a communion_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o my_o own_o expression_n which_o restrain_v and_o determinate_a it_o a_o man_n will_v think_v people_n may_v be_v so_o just_a as_o not_o to_o charge_v person_n with_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o express_a declaration_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v accuse_v i_o for_o leave_v the_o objection_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o breerwood_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o greek_n without_o a_o answer_n he_o may_v have_v bring_v it_o again_o into_o the_o dispute_n if_o he_o will_v but_o he_o can_v not_o apply_v my_o word_n to_o the_o greek_n see_v i_o mention_v they_o
formulary_a of_o clement_n and_o gregory_n that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o article_n of_o penance_n purgatory_n and_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o the_o same_o expression_n except_v some_o slight_a alteration_n which_o be_v necessary_o make_v either_o to_o make_v the_o greek_a church_n speak_v in_o its_o own_o name_n or_o to_o reserve_v as_o they_o do_v the_o custom_n of_o confirmation_n by_o the_o priest_n or_o else_o moreover_o to_o apply_v to_o their_o leaven_a bread_n what_o be_v not_o say_v in_o the_o other_o but_o only_o of_o the_o azyme_n but_o as_o to_o essential_a term_n and_o those_o that_o respect_v the_o doctrinal_a part_n they_o be_v absolute_o the_o same_o and_o we_o must_v make_v the_o same_o judgement_n of_o they_o we_o may_v likewise_o just_o rank_a among_o the_o number_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n the_o testimony_n of_o several_a latinize_a greek_n who_o leave_v their_o religion_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a he_o cite_v passage_n out_o of_o emanuel_n calecas_n concern_v 9_o lib._n 3._o cap._n 9_o who_o he_o say_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n preacher_n and_o write_v four_o book_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o quote_v cardinal_n bessarion_n and_o one_o gregory_n who_o both_o of_o they_o write_v against_o marc_n of_o ephesus_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o latin_n to_o defend_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n he_o allege_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o john_n plusiadenus_n gennadius_n scholarius_n and_o a_o certain_a religious_a man_n name_v hilarion_n all_o zealous_a defender_n of_o the_o same_o council_n all_o of_o they_o open_o engage_v in_o the_o defence_n and_o propogation_n of_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n every_o man_n see_v that_o such_o kind_n of_o person_n as_o these_o be_v no_o more_o fit_a to_o decide_v our_o question_n than_o thomas_n aquinas_n will_v be_v or_o the_o trent_n father_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o fair_a to_o bring_v in_o such_o person_n for_o witness_n in_o this_o controversy_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v say_v without_o doubt_n he_o have_v allege_v they_o only_o because_o they_o reproach_v not_o the_o greek_n with_o their_o not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o if_o he_o propose_v to_o himself_o no_o other_o advantage_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o this_o to_o cite_v their_o passage_n at_o length_n as_o he_o have_v do_v nor_o mark_v in_o great_a character_n the_o place_n wherein_o they_o assert_v the_o change_n of_o substance_n to_o dazzle_v the_o reader_n be_v eye_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o rank_v these_o author_n in_o general_a among_o the_o latin_n and_o reduce_v the_o advantage_n he_o will_v draw_v from_o their_o silence_n to_o this_o negative_a argument_n which_o we_o will_v examine_v in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o discourse_n which_o consist_v in_o that_o the_o latin_n never_o accuse_v the_o greek_n for_o their_o not_o believe_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v a_o just_a thing_n to_o lay_v aside_o all_o these_o passage_n as_o absolute_o fruitless_a and_o impertinent_a and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o reflection_n to_o be_v make_v on_o their_o silence_n it_o shall_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n neither_o be_v it_o less_o just_a to_o retrench_v from_o this_o dispute_v all_o doubtful_a author_n which_o be_v to_o say_v such_o concern_v who_o we_o have_v no_o assurance_n whether_o the_o work_v attribute_v to_o they_o be_v they_o nor_o indeed_o whether_o there_o be_v ever_o any_o such_o author_n in_o the_o world_n i_o put_v immediate_o in_o this_o rank_n samonas_n the_o pretend_a bishop_n of_o gaza_n mr._n arnaud_n bestir_v himself_o to_o prove_v contrary_a to_o mr._n aubertin_n conjecture_n that_o in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n which_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o time_n wherein_o this_o archbishop_n of_o gaza_n be_v reckon_v to_o have_v live_v there_o be_v greek_a bishop_n in_o palestine_n but_o he_o do_v not_o undertake_v to_o show_v that_o samonas_n be_v of_o this_o number_n nor_o that_o any_o person_n ever_o mention_v he_o there_o be_v say_v he_o five_o hundred_o treatise_n of_o the_o father_n which_o must_v be_v reject_v if_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o respect_v they_o as_o apocryphal_a that_o they_o be_v not_o cite_v by_o other_o his_o five_o hundred_o treatise_n i_o grant_v but_o there_o be_v not_o five_o hundred_o father_n of_o who_o no_o body_n ever_o make_v mention_n and_o which_o be_v not_o name_v by_o other_o when_o a_o name_n of_o a_o author_n be_v unknown_a to_o author_n that_o live_v in_o the_o same_o age_n and_o those_o that_o follow_v this_o be_v certain_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o make_v his_o book_n suspect_v mr._n arnaud_n then_o need_v not_o find_v it_o strange_a if_o we_o place_v his_o samonas_n in_o this_o order_n till_o such_o time_n as_o he_o have_v more_o clear_o prove_v his_o authority_n suppose_v mr._n aubertin_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o conjecture_n and_o that_o there_o be_v indeed_o greek_a bishop_n in_o palestine_n when_o the_o saracen_n possess_v it_o this_o do_v not_o conclude_v that_o samonas_n be_v of_o this_o number_n nor_o that_o his_o dispute_n against_o achmet_n be_v real_a mr._n arnaud_n custom_n be_v that_o when_o he_o find_v any_o trivial_a matter_n although_o of_o never_o so_o little_a importance_n to_o our_o controversy_n to_o stick_v at_o it_o and_o use_v his_o utmost_a skill_n thereon_o to_o the_o end_n that_o under_o the_o favour_n of_o these_o vain_a triumph_n he_o may_v conceal_v his_o weakness_n in_o matter_n of_o great_a moment_n which_o be_v what_o he_o have_v do_v in_o this_o occasion_n for_o see_v he_o can_v not_o give_v any_o colour_n to_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o samonas_n he_o therefore_o fall_v upon_o criticise_v and_o heat_n himself_o to_o show_v there_o be_v in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n greek_n bishop_n in_o palestine_n under_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o saracen_n and_o by_o this_o pretence_n will_v obtrude_v on_o we_o this_o passage_n of_o samonas_n we_o may_v likewise_o reckon_v among_o this_o rank_n of_o suspect_a author_n one_o agapius_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v be_v a_o monk_n of_o mount_n athos_n from_o who_o 8._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 8._o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v some_o passage_n i_o believe_v his_o collection_n be_v true_a and_o that_o he_o have_v faithful_o translate_v they_o but_o what_o assurance_n have_v we_o this_o be_v not_o a_o counterfeit_a author_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o late_o meet_v with_o this_o book_n write_v in_o vulgar_a greek_a this_o accidental_a meeting_n do_v already_o disgust_v i_o as_o if_o it_o be_v mere_a chance_n that_o bring_v he_o acquaint_v with_o this_o author_n and_o yet_o we_o know_v well_o enough_o how_o careful_a those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v to_o gather_v up_o these_o kind_n of_o piece_n that_o be_v favourable_a to_o they_o and_o which_o may_v serve_v they_o as_o well_o against_o the_o greek_n as_o protestant_n especial_o such_o as_o this_o which_o express_o denote_v christ_n substance_n under_o the_o accident_n and_o appearance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o can_v find_v nothing_o so_o emphatical_a in_o any_o other_o author_n how_o then_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v they_o neglect_v this_o agapius_n and_o that_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v his_o correspondent_n every_o where_o in_o italy_n greece_n sweedland_n moscovia_n and_o syria_n yet_o shall_v light_v of_o this_o book_n only_o by_o chance_n he_o tell_v we_o this_o book_n be_v perhaps_o write_v during_o the_o time_n wherein_o cyrillus_n be_v patriarch_n for_o cyrillus_n die_v but_o in_o the_o year_n 1638_o and_o this_o religious's_n book_n be_v print_v at_o venice_n till_o 1641._o if_o this_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v in_o this_o matter_n every_o one_o will_v judge_v this_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o give_v credit_n to_o a_o book_n the_o print_n press_v at_o venice_n be_v no_o more_o free_a from_o fraud_n and_o fiction_n than_o those_o of_o other_o city_n tam_fw-la ficti_fw-la pravique_fw-la tenax_fw-la quam_fw-la nuncia_fw-la very_fw-la cyrillus_n his_o confession_n offend_v the_o latin_n sufficient_o enough_o to_o oblige_v they_o to_o oppose_v against_o he_o a_o testimony_n so_o express_a and_o authentic_a as_o this_o be_v be_v a_o author_n a_o religious_a of_o mount_n athos_n of_o this_o mount_n which_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v the_o seminary_n of_o religious_a for_o the_o whole_a east_n and_o who_o faith_n he_o say_v be_v that_o of_o all_o the_o greek_a church_n how_o then_o have_v it_o happen_v they_o have_v so_o much_o slight_v he_o as_o not_o to_o produce_v he_o against_o cyrillus_n caryophylus_n write_v a_o treatise_n on_o purpose_n to_o refute_v this_o patriarch_n confession_n but_o he_o archierat_fw-la apud_fw-la habert_n in_fw-la archierat_fw-la
make_v no_o mention_n therein_o of_o agapius_n leo_fw-la allatius_n have_v outrageous_o use_v the_o same_o patriarch_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n and_o have_v not_o fail_v to_o describe_v at_o length_n the_o council_n of_o cyrillus_n de_fw-fr berrhaea_n and_o parthenius_n but_o he_o mention_n not_o a_o word_n of_o agapius_n the_o aforesaid_a allatius_n write_v a_o book_n against_o dr._n creygton_n wherein_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o have_v make_v a_o collection_n of_o whatsoever_o favour_v his_o cause_n out_o of_o all_o author_n whether_o print_n or_o manuscript_n mr._n arnaud_n know_v it_o very_o well_o see_v it_o be_v from_o thence_o he_o have_v take_v his_o most_o specious_a argument_n but_o he_o tell_v we_o not_o a_o word_n of_o agapius_n which_o make_v i_o just_o suspect_v that_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o some_o imposture_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v it_o be_v silly_a to_o triumph_v with_o it_o till_o it_o be_v prove_v authentic_a in_o fine_a to_o clear_v the_o dispute_n of_o all_o impertinency_n and_o illusion_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v pester_v it_o we_o must_v retrench_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o false_a greek_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v bring_v up_o in_o latin_a seminary_n and_o be_v in_o their_o heart_n romanist_n yet_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n and_o even_o sometime_o possess_v the_o high_a dignity_n gerganus_n bishop_n of_o arta_fw-la in_o the_o epistle_n before_o his_o catechism_n complain_v caryophr_n in_o refuta_fw-la caryophr_n very_o much_o against_o these_o sort_n of_o people_n he_o say_v they_o be_v secret_a enemy_n outward_o seem_v to_o be_v greek_n but_o be_v latin_n in_o their_o heart_n and_o caryophilus_n that_o relate_v this_o complaint_n of_o gerganus_n agree_v in_o this_o particular_a we_o have_v already_o see_v by_o report_n of_o the_o jesuit_n themselves_o that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a employ_v of_o the_o missionary_n in_o the_o east_n be_v to_o gain_v private_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n to_o make_v use_n of_o they_o upon_o occasion_n or_o insensible_o to_o insinuate_v the_o romish_a faith_n into_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o greek_a youth_n under_o pretence_n of_o teach_v they_o language_n and_o philosophy_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v fill_v by_o degree_n the_o ecclesiastical_a charge_n with_o their_o creature_n we_o have_v already_o see_v even_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o allatius_n and_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n that_o this_o be_v the_o advantage_n receive_v from_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n wherein_o greek_a child_n be_v bring_v up_o in_o the_o opinion_n and_o maxim_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o from_o whence_o they_o be_v send_v into_o their_o own_o country_n to_o receive_v order_n from_o schismatical_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v promote_v to_o bishopric_n by_o the_o schismatical_a patriarch_n and_o carry_v on_o the_o latin_a interest_n under_o this_o false_a pretence_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o decide_v here_o the_o question_n whether_o this_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v justifiable_a or_o not_o this_o be_v not_o my_o business_n let_v every_o man_n judge_v thereof_o as_o he_o please_v but_o i_o affirm_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o people_n to_o be_v more_o disingenuous_o deal_v with_o than_o we_o be_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o make_v use_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o person_n whereby_o to_o decide_v the_o question_n between_o we_o if_o this_o be_v his_o way_n of_o confound_a minister_n and_o triumph_v at_o their_o defeat_n his_o victory_n indeed_o will_v be_v easy_a but_o his_o triumph_n neither_o honourable_a nor_o just_a be_v it_o not_o a_o disingenuous_a artifice_n thus_o to_o make_v use_n as_o he_o have_v do_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n to_o blind_v the_o world_n imagine_v his_o indirect_a deal_v will_v escape_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n glorious_o retayl_n out_o to_o we_o the_o testimony_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n together_o with_o the_o letter_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr pompone_n his_o nephew_n he_o first_o produce_v some_o collection_n out_o of_o he_o translate_v into_o our_o language_n and_o in_o fine_a have_v translate_v his_o treatise_n into_o latin_a and_o insert_v it_o in_o his_o 12_o book_n will_v we_o know_v who_o this_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n be_v observe_v what_o mr._n pompone_n have_v write_v of_o he_o in_o his_o letter_n he_o be_v a_o greek_a say_v he_o by_o nation_n and_o a_o religious_a of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n basil_n he_o be_v sometime_o a_o student_n at_o rome_n and_o padova_n and_o be_v return_v from_o thence_o to_o constantinople_n be_v make_v archbishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o palestine_n mr._n pompone_n seem_v to_o make_v this_o acknowledgement_n with_o some_o kind_n of_o constraint_n i_o the_o rather_o tell_v you_o say_v he_o whatsoever_o i_o know_v of_o this_o archbishop_n because_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o some_o calvinist_n here_o have_v give_v notice_n of_o this_o treatise_n to_o mr._n claude_n and_o inform_v he_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v suspect_v see_v he_o be_v educate_v at_o rome_n and_o go_v out_o doctor_n at_o padova_n so_o that_o he_o may_v think_v his_o testimony_n ought_v to_o be_v reject_v be_v bring_v up_o in_o our_o religion_n shall_v we_o not_o have_v know_v then_o of_o mr._n pompone_n what_o kind_n of_o man_n this_o archbishop_n be_v be_v it_o not_o for_o that_o he_o fear_v some_o calvinist_n at_o stockholm_n will_v give_v a_o account_n of_o he_o to_o claude_n the_o minister_n alas_o we_o be_v not_o behold_v to_o he_o for_o his_o account_n for_o we_o can_v be_v inform_v elsewhere_o by_o a_o latinized_a greek_a at_o venice_n who_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o signior_n gradenigo_n observe_v what_o he_o late_o write_v concern_v he_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n study_v at_o rome_n and_o when_o he_o leave_v that_o city_n be_v a_o zealous_a defendor_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o i_o hear_v since_o he_o have_v public_o abjure_v the_o romish_a religion_n when_o make_v metropolitain_n of_o gaza_n to_o give_v the_o world_n a_o more_o particular_a character_n of_o this_o person_n and_o such_o as_o be_v like_o he_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o relate_v at_o large_a this_o abjuration_n mention_v by_o signior_n gradenigo_n observe_v here_o then_o what_o dr._n bazire_v a_o english_a divine_a who_o testimony_n i_o have_v already_o cite_v write_v to_o i_o who_o be_v present_a at_o jerusalem_n when_o paysius_fw-la be_v make_v archbishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o the_o year_n 1646_o say_v he_o during_o the_o trouble_n in_o england_n king_n charles_n the_o first_o of_o bless_a memory_n send_v i_o over_o from_o england_n to_o france_n to_o his_o son_n then_o prince_n of_o wales_n my_o now_o gracious_a sovereign_a charles_n the_o second_o who_o god_n grant_v long_o to_o reign_v after_o a_o abode_n of_o two_o year_n in_o france_n i_o resolve_v to_o make_v a_o long_a voyage_n and_o to_o visit_v all_o syria_n mesopotamia_n and_o palestine_n which_o i_o do_v in_o five_o year_n time_n be_v in_o the_o year_n 1652_o at_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o sepulchre_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o pray_v and_o behold_v the_o holy_a place_n in_o imitation_n of_o that_o alexander_n mention_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o six_o book_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n come_v to_o i_o from_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o name_n likewise_o be_v paysius_fw-la to_o present_v i_o with_o a_o cake_n on_o which_o be_v describe_v the_o whole_a history_n of_o our_o saviour_n from_o his_o annunciation_n to_o his_o ascension_n and_o in_o leave_v i_o invite_v i_o to_o be_v present_a on_o the_o morrow_n at_o his_o spiritual_a marriage_n these_o be_v his_o expression_n mean_v his_o instalment_n into_o the_o dignity_n of_o metropolitain_n of_o gaza_n the_o next_o day_n be_v the_o fourteen_o of_o september_n it_o be_v perform_v and_o i_o be_v present_a at_o the_o ceremony_n the_o patriarch_n sit_v upon_o his_o throne_n which_o be_v hang_v with_o rich_a turkey_n carpet_n and_o under_o he_o sit_v the_o metropolitains_n and_o a_o little_a low_o the_o bishop_n archimandrites_n etc._n etc._n whilst_o the_o office_n be_v celebrate_v ligaridius_n rehearse_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n a_o copy_n of_o which_o he_o afterward_o give_v i_o before_o his_o consecration_n he_o twice_o or_o thrice_o trample_v under_o his_o foot_n a_o picture_n which_o represent_v a_o city_n situate_v on_o seven_o hill_n with_o a_o two_o head_a eagle_n soar_v over_o it_o the_o latin_n there_o present_a be_v extreme_o offend_v thereat_o for_o they_o know_v well_o enough_o this_o city_n represent_v rome_n after_o the_o consecration_n be_v end_v i_o withdraw_v into_o a_o public_a house_n of_o entertainment_n in_o
he_o say_v for_o example_n that_o theophylact_v reduce_v all_o the_o difference_n which_o separate_v in_o his_o time_n the_o two_o church_n 174._o lib._n 2._o c._n 9â—_n p._n 174._o to_o the_o single_a addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la in_o the_o symbol_n so_o that_o if_o this_o principle_n be_v true_a the_o greek_n and_o latin_n agree_v in_o all_o other_o thing_n but_o this_o one_o of_o the_o filioque_fw-la he_o say_v that_o basil_n the_o archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n write_v to_o pope_n adrian_n the_o iv_o protest_v to_o he_o that_o the_o greek_n differ_v not_o from_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o this_o be_v true_a theophilact_fw-mi have_v deceive_v we_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o filioque_fw-la he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o sharpness_n of_o balsamon_n who_o be_v very_o much_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v not_o suffer_v he_o â—o_o dissemble_v this_o accusation_n to_o wit_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n which_o will_v be_v the_o most_o specious_a of_o all_o other_o and_o the_o most_o proper_a to_o alienate_v the_o affection_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o hinder_v their_o reconciliation_n with_o the_o latin_n but_o if_o we_o must_v refer_v ourselves_o in_o all_o particular_n to_o balsamon_n silence_n in_o how_o many_o point_n shall_v we_o establish_v peace_n wherein_o there_o be_v a_o real_a division_n he_o tell_v we_o eutymius_n write_v a_o book_n against_o 204._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 204._o the_o latin_n in_o which_o he_o only_o treat_v of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o chrysolanus_n the_o archbishop_n of_o milan_n reduce_v to_o this_o single_a article_n all_o whatsoever_o he_o upbraid_v the_o greek_n with_o that_o john_n phurnius_fw-la write_v against_o ibid._n ibid._n chrysolanus_n and_o mention_n only_o the_o procession_n and_o that_o this_o same_o phurnius_fw-la 205._o ibid._n p._n 205._o ibid._n p._n 204._o ibid._n p._n 205._o dispute_v against_o another_o archbishop_n of_o milan_n name_v peter_n on_o this_o article_n alone_o but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n go_v on_o after_o this_o rate_n what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o controversy_n touch_v the_o azyme_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o nicolas_n methoniensis_n answer_v chrysolanus_n and_o that_o he_o write_v another_o treatise_n concern_v the_o azyme_n that_o eustratius_n bishop_n of_o nice_a theodorus_n prodromus_n nicetas_n seidus_n and_o several_a other_o author_n of_o the_o twelve_v century_n that_o write_v against_o the_o latin_n apply_v themselves_o only_o to_o the_o controversy_n touch_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n he_o make_v a_o exact_a computation_n of_o all_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o write_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o assure_v we_o they_o 7._o lib._n 3._o c._n 7._o all_o of_o they_o restrain_v themselves_o to_o these_o two_o point_n he_o far_o show_v we_o 2._o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o that_o in_o the_o treaty_n of_o agreement_n which_o be_v begin_v in_o the_o year_n 1232_o between_o gregory_n the_o ix_o and_o german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n there_o 4._o lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o be_v no_o more_o mention_v than_o these_o two_o question_n and_o that_o the_o patriarch_n veccus_n have_v be_v condemn_v under_o andronicus_n for_o favour_v the_o latin_n his_o whole_a charge_n consist_v only_o of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n so_o that_o if_o we_o stop_v here_o we_o may_v restrain_v the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o church_n to_o these_o two_o article_n and_o establish_v a_o entire_a conformity_n in_o all_o the_o rest_n as_o fast_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v each_o of_o these_o thing_n in_o particular_a he_o fail_v not_o to_o conclude_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n have_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o faith_n touch_v transubstantiation_n but_o how_o happen_v it_o he_o have_v not_o see_v that_o if_o his_o consequence_n be_v good_a it_o may_v be_v likewise_o conclude_v they_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n touch_v other_o article_n wherein_o yet_o be_v find_v a_o manifest_a difference_n his_o proof_n have_v this_o property_n that_o if_o we_o take_v each_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a they_o overthrow_v one_o another_o for_o if_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n teach_v only_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n why_o be_v they_o make_v to_o dispute_v touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n if_o all_o their_o difference_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n why_o do_v they_o dispute_v on_o the_o azyme_n if_o they_o be_v divide_v only_o in_o these_o two_o point_n wherefore_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n be_v there_o mention_v the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n the_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o primacy_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n what_o certainty_n be_v there_o in_o all_o these_o negative_a argument_n see_v that_o each_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a overthrow_n one_o another_o he_o will_v tell_v we_o we_o must_v take_v they_o all_o together_o and_o conclude_v from_o thence_o in_o general_a that_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v not_o at_o all_o at_o variance_n touch_v transubstantiation_n see_v that_o in_o all_o their_o dispute_n agitate_a since_o so_o long_a a_o time_n by_o so_o many_o several_a author_n and_o so_o many_o several_a occasion_n we_o do_v not_o find_v any_o contest_v touch_v this_o point_n i_o answer_v we_o have_v take_v they_o thus_o in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n and_o find_v they_o conclude_v no_o better_o in_o general_a than_o in_o particular_a i_o consent_v they_o be_v take_v in_o any_o sort_n for_o if_o they_o be_v examine_v each_o of_o they_o apart_o their_o weakness_n will_v soon_o be_v discover_v be_v contradictory_n to_o one_o another_o and_o if_o join_v together_o they_o can_v produce_v no_o great_a effect_n by_o their_o union_n than_o to_o persuade_v we_o the_o greek_n never_o make_v transubstantiation_n a_o point_n of_o controversy_n with_o the_o latin_n but_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o we_o already_o grant_v to_o mr._n arnand_n but_o that_o it_o follow_v hence_o the_o two_o church_n hold_v this_o for_o a_o article_n of_o both_o their_o faith_n this_o we_o deny_v and_o have_v give_v our_o reason_n why_o we_o do_v so_o but_o the_o more_o to_o facilitate_v the_o judgement_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v of_o these_o thing_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o examine_v some_o particular_a circumstance_n by_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v pretend_v to_o give_v colour_n to_o his_o argument_n he_o tell_v we_o then_o first_o that_o the_o greek_n have_v be_v often_o together_o with_o the_o latin_n in_o council_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v never_o any_o mention_n make_v of_o transubstantiation_n ibid._n lib._n 2._o c._n 8._o p._n 171._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 210._o ibid._n therein_o that_o they_o be_v together_o at_o the_o synod_n of_o barris_n where_o anselm_n dispute_v against_o they_o that_o the_o abbot_n nectairus_n be_v a_o assessor_n at_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n under_o alexander_n the_o iii_o that_o the_o emperor_n emanuel_n assemble_v a_o council_n at_o constantinople_n in_o order_n to_o a_o reunion_n wherein_o the_o two_o party_n fail_v not_o to_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v one_o hold_v at_o nice_a upon_o the_o same_o occasion_n that_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la call_v several_a assembly_n in_o greece_n for_o the_o same_o purpose_n 2._o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o p._n 262._o lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o ibid._n lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o that_o he_o send_v his_o legate_n and_o deputy_n from_o the_o greek_a church_n to_o the_o council_n at_o lion_n in_o which_o the_o reunion_n be_v conclude_v and_o that_o in_o fine_a they_o meet_v together_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n i_o answer_v there_o be_v never_o any_o council_n hold_v either_o in_o the_o east_n or_o west_n by_o the_o greek_n alone_o or_o latin_n nor_o by_o greek_n and_o latin_n both_o together_o wherein_o all_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o church_n be_v propose_v to_o be_v examine_v there_o be_v never_o any_o point_n handle_v in_o they_o but_o those_o which_o be_v ever_o open_o and_o express_o controvert_v and_o even_o not_o all_o of_o they_o neither_o in_o the_o synod_n of_o barry_n there_o be_v only_o handle_v the_o point_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v this_o argue_v they_o agree_v in_o all_o the_o rest_n there_o be_v not_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n any_o other_o difference_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o matter_n be_v it_o whether_o the_o other_o difference_n be_v concern_v article_n of_o faith_n see_v the_o greek_n make_v they_o the_o occasion_n of_o their_o separation_n and_o stick_v to_o they_o with_o all_o possible_a earnestness_n moreover_o who_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o greek_n esteem_v not_o the_o article_n of_o the_o azyme_n as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o likewise_o those_o of_o purgatory_n and_o the_o pope_n
point_n can_v again_o be_v receive_v without_o give_v just_a offence_n as_o to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n there_o be_v few_o that_o understand_v it_o and_o shall_v it_o again_o be_v controvert_v it_o be_v likely_a it_o will_v happen_v that_o those_o who_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o before_o will_v after_o inquiry_n into_o that_o pass_v over_o to_o other_o thing_n the_o latin_n great_a interest_n then_o consist_v in_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o to_o subject_v the_o greek_n by_o any_o mean_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v and_o the_o other_a insensible_o to_o change_v the_o ancient_a from_o of_o their_o religion_n and_o sly_o introduce_v among_o they_o the_o doctrine_n and_o rite_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o accomplish_v the_o first_o of_o these_o the_o latin_n act_n and_o yield_v every_o thing_n as_o far_o as_o the_o honour_n of_o their_o church_n will_v permit_v they_o and_o according_a as_o they_o find_v few_o or_o more_o difficulty_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v discover_v something_o of_o this_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n hold_v under_o emanuel_n comnenus_n the_o latin_n only_o require_v 910._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 910._o of_o the_o greek_n that_o they_o shall_v mention_v the_o pope_n name_n in_o their_o public_a prayer_n acknowledge_v his_o supremacy_n and_o the_o right_n of_o appeal_n to_o he_o the_o rest_n at_o that_o time_n be_v not_o regard_v we_o have_v likewise_o see_v that_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la persuade_v his_o bishop_n to_o embrace_v the_o union_n see_v there_o be_v no_o more_o require_v of_o they_o than_o these_o three_o point_n yet_o the_o article_n touch_v the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v so_o ancient_a and_o famous_a a_o difference_n between_o they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o reunite_v therein_o and_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o and_o we_o find_v the_o greek_n themselves_o mention_v it_o because_o it_o have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a cause_n of_o their_o separation_n the_o latin_n then_o not_o be_v able_a to_o pass_v over_o this_o point_n in_o silence_n offer_v the_o greek_n sometime_o that_o provide_v they_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n in_o their_o belief_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n they_o may_v keep_v their_o symbol_n as_o it_o be_v without_o express_o add_v the_o filioque_fw-la and_o this_o the_o pope_n legate_n who_o be_v at_o nice_a after_o the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n tell_v they_o as_o from_o he_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n relation_n 2._o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o the_o pope_n say_v they_o will_v not_o constrain_v the_o greek_n to_o add_v this_o clause_n express_o in_o the_o symbol_n when_o they_o shall_v sing_v it_o in_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o condition_n that_o the_o reunion_n be_v make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n but_o when_o the_o latin_n see_v a_o more_o favourable_a occasion_n they_o extend_v their_o pretension_n far_o and_o change_v their_o custom_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o what_o i_o be_o now_o go_v to_o say_v nicholas_n the_o iii_o send_v legate_n into_o greece_n to_o the_o emperor_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la to_o solicit_v he_o to_o oblige_v his_o patriarch_n and_o prelate_n to_o make_v their_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o have_v not_o yet_o make_v and_o renounce_v their_o schism_n the_o emperor_n earnest_o beseech_v the_o pope_n to_o leave_v the_o symbol_n untouched_a and_o not_o oblige_v the_o greek_n to_o sing_v it_o with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la to_o prevent_v all_o tumult_n but_o michael_n be_v know_v to_o be_v a_o prince_n devote_v for_o his_o interest_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o therefore_o may_v be_v easy_o prevail_v on_o the_o pope_n give_v order_n to_o his_o legate_n to_o answer_v he_o touch_v this_o article_n as_o follow_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n permit_v not_o diversity_n in_o its_o confession_n either_o in_o the_o act_n of_o profession_n or_o in_o the_o chaunt_n or_o any_o particular_a declaration_n of_o 15._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp_n consâ—l_n 2._o c._n 15._o faith_n much_o less_o be_v this_o to_o be_v suffer_v in_o the_o public_a sing_n of_o the_o creed_n wherein_o uniformity_n ought_v especial_o to_o appear_v in_o as_o much_o as_o this_o chant_n come_v often_o in_o their_o service_n wherefore_o add_v he_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v and_o resolve_v that_o the_o creed_n shall_v be_v sing_v in_o conformity_n as_o well_o by_o the_o greek_n as_o latin_n with_o this_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la the_o greek_n be_v not_o so_o rigorous_o deal_v withal_o at_o nice_a nor_o florence_n the_o unity_n of_o faith_n suffer_v under_o gregory_n the_o ix_o and_o eugenus_n the_o iv_o what_o it_o can_v not_o bear_v under_o nicholas_n the_o iii_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o the_o faith_n yield_v as_o oft_o as_o need_n require_v to_o this_o great_a interest_n of_o submit_v the_o greek_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n the_o greek_n be_v comply_v withal_o when_o it_o can_v be_v help_v and_o the_o spirit_n of_o domination_n become_v master_n of_o that_o of_o the_o dispute_n as_o to_o the_o second_o interest_n which_o consist_v in_o change_v insensible_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o sly_o insinuate_v the_o doctrine_n and_o rite_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o its_o stead_n it_o appear_v from_o the_o course_n they_o take_v that_o this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v for_o this_o purpose_n that_o seminary_n have_v be_v set_v up_o at_o rome_n and_o other_o place_n and_o the_o whole_a east_n long_o since_o overspread_v with_o emissary_n it_o be_v in_o order_n to_o this_o that_o the_o emissary_n apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o convert_n of_o the_o greek_a bishop_n and_o instruct_v of_o youth_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n under_o pretence_n of_o teach_v they_o the_o tongue_n and_o philosophy_n and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o end_n likewise_o that_o the_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n be_v entertain_v and_o send_v into_o greece_n they_o have_v the_o liberty_n to_o receive_v order_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o schismatical_a bishop_n and_o the_o bishopric_n be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v fill_v with_o they_o and_o they_o be_v sometime_o promote_v to_o patriarchates_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o in_o take_v this_o course_n they_o have_v no_o need_n to_o dispute_v it_o out_o with_o '_o they_o it_o will_v not_o i_o suppose_v be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v here_o what_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n who_o write_v a_o book_n touch_v the_o mean_n for_o the_o convert_v of_o infidel_n heretic_n and_o schismatic_n tell_v we_o be_v the_o ready_a way_n to_o convert_v all_o greece_n to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n his_o holiness_n say_v he_o who_o be_v so_o vigilant_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n 4._o lib._n 6._o c._n 4._o must_v take_v care_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n of_o constantinople_n become_v void_a to_o pitch_v upon_o one_o of_o the_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n or_o monk_n who_o have_v take_v upon_o they_o ecclesiastical_a charge_n in_o grece_n he_o must_v choose_v one_o who_o he_o think_v most_o fit_v and_o give_v he_o notice_n thereof_o but_o as_o private_o as_o may_v be_v lest_o the_o greek_n come_v to_o know_v it_o be_v he_o that_o give_v he_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n of_o constantinople_n elect_v and_o confirm_v he_o patriarch_n for_o this_o effect_n his_o holiness_n must_v order_v he_o to_o betake_v himself_o to_o constantinople_n where_o he_o will_v find_v ambassador_n already_o prepare_v by_o his_o holiness_n who_o by_o the_o present_v they_o shall_v make_v the_o turk_n on_o who_o the_o election_n and_o confirmation_n of_o the_o patriarch_n depend_v although_o unjust_o will_v obtain_v by_o add_v something_o to_o the_o usual_a tribute_n that_o he_o command_v the_o greek_n to_o choose_v for_o their_o patriarch_n he_o who_o his_o holiness_n shall_v design_n they_o will_v no_o soon_o demand_v this_o than_o obtain_v it_o for_o money_n will_v make_v the_o tyrant_n do_v any_o thing_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o little_a difficulty_n he_o make_v of_o take_v away_o the_o patriarchal_a dignity_n from_o those_o that_o have_v it_o already_o moreover_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v no_o scruple_n make_v of_o this_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o simony_n for_o this_o be_v not_o a_o set_v the_o patriarchate_o upon_o sale_n see_v his_o holiness_n have_v already_o give_v it_o money_n be_v only_o make_v use_n of_o to_o remove_v some_o difficulty_n now_o divine_n be_v unanimous_a in_o their_o opinion_n that_o we_o may_v free_v ourselves_o from_o vexation_n and_o obstruction_n by_o mean_n of_o money_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v allege_v that_o hereby_o the_o metropolitains_n will_v be_v deprive_v of_o their_o right_n of_o
eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n and_o severus_n and_o timotheus_n aylurus_n and_o in_o general_a all_o those_o that_o have_v oppose_v this_o council_n this_o discourse_n plain_o show_v that_o this_o good_a patriarch_n be_v a_o little_a jesuitical_a and_o do_v not_o make_v it_o a_o case_n of_o conscience_n to_o act_n a_o deceitful_a part_n in_o his_o council_n much_o less_o in_o his_o church_n but_o it_o be_v likewise_o easy_a to_o gather_v hence_o that_o the_o sentiment_n which_o he_o in_o the_o beginning_n propose_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o which_o occasion_v all_o this_o intrigue_n be_v not_o that_o of_o his_o church_n but_o his_o own_o particular_a for_o have_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o armenian_n and_o greek_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o use_n of_o some_o term_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o it_o do_v there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o need_n of_o stratagem_n to_o effect_v this_o design_n it_o will_v have_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o equivocation_n a_o misunderstanding_n or_o at_o most_o but_o a_o question_n concern_v word_n which_o must_v not_o hinder_v the_o effect_n of_o christian_a charity_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o necessity_n of_o promise_v the_o emperor_n deputy_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v insert_v in_o this_o new_a confession_n of_o faith_n a_o express_a article_n contain_v the_o condemnation_n of_o eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n if_o in_o effect_n the_o armenian_n follow_v not_o their_o opinion_n it_o appear_v then_o from_o what_o i_o have_v say_v that_o eutymius_n and_o isaac_n be_v neither_o impostor_n nor_o calumniator_n when_o they_o attribute_v to_o the_o armenian_n the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n and_o say_v their_o belief_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v no_o real_a humane_a nature_n but_o that_o his_o humanity_n be_v swallow_v up_o or_o change_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n after_o the_o deposition_n of_o those_o author_n i_o mention_v there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n for_o the_o call_n in_o question_n a_o thing_n so_o certain_a now_o it_o hence_o manifest_o follow_v that_o the_o armenian_n can_v hold_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o conversion_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n see_v they_o hold_v our_o saviour_n have_v no_o long_o a_o body_n and_o all_o mr._n arnaud_v exception_n be_v vain_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n chap._n iii_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o author_n who_o express_o say_v or_o suppose_v that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n although_o the_o proof_n i_o already_o allege_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n decide_v the_o question_n and_o need_v not_o to_o be_v confirm_v by_o other_o yet_o will_v we_o here_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a author_n of_o good_a credit_n that_o unanimous_o assert_v the_o armenian_n do_v not_o hold_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o first_o be_v guy_n carmus_fw-la who_o assure_v we_o of_o it_o in_o express_a term_n the_o 12._o guido_n carmel_n suma_fw-la de_fw-la heres_fw-la de_fw-fr she_o arm._n cap._n 12._o twenty_o second_o error_n say_v he_o of_o the_o armenian_n consist_v in_o their_o not_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n pronounce_v on_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o and_o real_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o they_o hold_v they_o be_v only_o so_o by_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n say_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n do_v not_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n but_o establish_v they_o only_o as_o a_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n and_o in_o another_o place_n argue_v against_o their_o opinion_n the_o armenian_n say_v he_o have_v no_o salvo_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o word_n which_o they_o themselves_o utter_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o their_o mass_n to_o wit_n and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v make_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o thus_o expound_v they_o the_o true_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o true_a resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n but_o this_o exposition_n will_v not_o pass_v because_o the_o true_a resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n be_v not_o a_o real_a man._n man_n be_v the_o true_a image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o god_n but_o he_o be_v not_o true_a god_n by_o nature_n if_o then_o this_o be_v only_o the_o resemblance_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n or_o the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o armenian_n false_o say_v it_o can_v be_v call_v the_o true_a body_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n reject_v this_o testimony_n ask_v they_o why_o they_o can_v give_v you_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o this_o that_o they_o believe_v guy_n carme_n be_v mistake_v it_o be_v indeed_o my_o opinion_n that_o we_o must_v not_o decide_v question_n of_o this_o importance_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n who_o may_v deceive_v other_o or_o be_v deceive_v themselves_o but_o as_o to_o guy_n carme_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o religious_a who_o be_v all_o his_o life_n time_n devote_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o often_o employ_v by_o the_o pope_n upon_o several_a occasion_n as_o a_o most_o trusty_a servant_n and_o moreover_o a_o person_n of_o good_a part_n and_o considerable_a learning_n in_o those_o day_n be_v prior_n general_n also_o of_o his_o order_n inquisitor_n general_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o bishop_n of_o majorca_n in_o the_o balearian_n isle_n and_o write_v of_o the_o armenian_n in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o make_v concern_v heresy_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o he_o shall_v write_v a_o thing_n so_o positive_o and_o clear_o that_o the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v he_o not_o well_o assure_v of_o it_o what_o advantage_n can_v he_o expect_v by_o impute_v false_o to_o a_o whole_a church_n a_o opinion_n which_o he_o himself_o hold_v to_o be_v a_o damnable_a error_n and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n wherein_o the_o roman_n that_o persecute_v in_o the_o west_n those_o who_o be_v in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o same_o judgement_n and_o why_o will_v he_o give_v this_o advantage_n against_o truth_n to_o those_o deem_v heretic_n it_o be_v moreover_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o guy_n carme_v flourish_v under_o the_o popedom_n of_o john_n 22_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o age_n wherein_o all_o the_o east_n be_v overspread_v with_o emissarys_n and_o especial_o armenia_n 18._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 13._o 18._o who_o king_n ossinius_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n receive_v the_o preacher_n which_o the_o pope_n send_v he_o for_o the_o instruction_n of_o his_o people_n and_o set_v up_o school_n thoughout_v all_o part_n of_o armenia_n to_o teach_v the_o religion_n and_o language_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v then_o no_o difficult_a matter_n for_o a_o person_n in_o those_o circumstance_n wherein_o guy_n carme_n be_v who_o undertake_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o divers_a heresy_n to_o inform_v himself_o exact_o what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o armenian_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o get_v clear_a from_o this_o testimony_n bethink_v 8._o perp._n of_o the_o faith_n part_n 3._o ch._n 8._o himself_o to_o say_v that_o guy_n carme_n be_v the_o only_a author_n that_o accuse_v they_o of_o not_o agree_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o transubstantiation_n despensus_fw-la &_o alphonsus_n de_fw-fr castro_n say_v the_o same_o before_o he_o and_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o ground_v himself_o on_o their_o testimony_n but_o so_o confident_a a_o assertion_n deserve_v well_o perhaps_o to_o be_v examine_v before_o it_o be_v take_v up_o and_o the_o authority_n of_o two_o prejudice_v person_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a weight_n with_o he_o but_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v consider_v whether_o what_o they_o say_v be_v true_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v a_o little_a more_o circumspect_a than_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n i_o will_v not_o dissemble_v say_v he_o that_o several_a author_n as_o well_o catholic_n as_o heretic_n have_v accuse_v the_o armenian_n for_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n guy_n carme_v express_o impute_v to_o they_o this_o error_n prateolus_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n because_o he_o coppy_n guy_n carme_v his_o word_n we_o shall_v soon_o see_v that_o prateolus_n be_v not_o the_o only_a person_n that_o have_v follow_v guy_n carme_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o remark_n here_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v believe_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuitys_n thesis_n be_v not_o justifyable_a and_o therefore_o have_v choose_v rather_o of_o his_o
of_o consecration_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n who_o suffer_v and_o rise_v again_o but_o they_o hold_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o representation_n a_o resemblance_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o this_o some_o of_o the_o armenian_a doctor_n have_v particular_o assert_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o that_o it_o be_v a_o representation_n and_o a_o resemblance_n of_o they_o they_o say_v likewise_o that_o when_o our_o saviour_n institute_v this_o sacrament_n he_o do_v not_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n but_o only_o institute_v a_o representation_n or_o a_o resemblance_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o therefore_o they_o do_v not_o call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o the_o host_n the_o sacrifice_n or_o the_o communion_n one_o of_o their_o doctor_n call_v darces_n have_v write_v that_o when_o the_o priest_n say_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n than_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v dead_a but_o when_o he_o add_v by_o which_o holy_a spirit_n etc._n etc._n then_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v alive_a yet_o have_v he_o not_o express_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n or_o the_o resemblance_n of_o it_o the_o armenian_n likewise_o say_v we_o must_v expound_v that_o which_o be_v say_v in_o the_o cannon_n of_o their_o mass_n by_o which_o holy_a spirit_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o this_o sense_n that_o by_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o real_a resemblance_n or_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o therefore_o damascen_n censure_v they_o for_o this_o say_v that_o the_o armenian_n have_v this_o two_o hundred_o year_n abolish_v all_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o their_o sacrament_n be_v not_o give_v they_o by_o the_o apostle_n nor_o greek_a or_o latin_a church_n but_o that_o they_o have_v take_v they_o up_o according_a to_o their_o own_o fancy_n mr_n arnaud_n who_o in_o look_v over_o his_o raynaldus_n have_v meet_v with_o this_o clear_a testimony_n yet_o 〈◊〉_d have_v not_o be_v perplex_v with_o it_o for_o his_o invention_n never_o fail_v of_o find_v out_o way_n to_o shift_v the_o force_n of_o the_o most_o plain_a and_o positive_a truth_n and_o to_o turn_v they_o to_o his_o own_o advantage_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o after_o a_o exact_a search_n into_o the_o cause_n which_o may_v move_v guy_n carme_n to_o impute_v this_o error_n to_o the_o armenian_n he_o at_o length_n find_v it_o in_o this_o information_n which_o pope_n benedict_n the_o xii_o order_v to_o be_v draw_v up_o he_o add_v that_o if_o this_o original_a have_v be_v know_v to_o the_o minister_n yet_o they_o have_v find_v great_a advantage_n in_o stand_v by_o the_o testimony_n 485._o c_o 9_o 348._o &_o 485._o of_o guy_n carme_v then_o in_o ascend_v up_o to_o this_o source_n but_o all_o this_o discourse_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a amusement_n for_o when_o mr._n arnaud_v conjecture_n shall_v be_v right_a it_o will_v not_o thence_o follow_v guy_n carme_v his_o testimony_n be_v void_a and_o the_o minister_n have_v no_o right_a to_o allege_v he_o nor_o that_o the_o information_n aforemention_v do_v impute_v to_o the_o armenian_n those_o doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v not_o there_o be_v great_a likelihood_n that_o guy_n carme_v make_v not_o this_o information_n his_o rule_n for_o beside_o that_o he_o say_v nothing_o of_o it_o he_o reckon_v up_o but_o thirty_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n whereas_o the_o information_n compute_v they_o to_o be_v about_o one_o hundred_o and_o seventeen_o but_o suppose_v it_o be_v so_o all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v thence_o be_v that_o in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n contain_v in_o this_o act_n be_v not_o question_v but_o past_a for_o such_o certainty_n that_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n scruple_v not_o to_o make_v they_o the_o subject_a of_o their_o book_n and_o this_o be_v all_o the_o use_n which_o can_v be_v make_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n remark_n but_o howsoever_o what_o can_v be_v say_v against_o a_o act_n so_o authentic_a as_o that_o of_o benedict_n which_o be_v not_o ground_v on_o uncertain_a report_n but_o on_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a person_n worthy_a of_o credit_n armenian_n or_o latin_n who_o have_v be_v in_o armenia_n and_o who_o the_o pope_n will_v hear_v himself_o that_o he_o may_v be_v ascertain_v of_o the_o truth_n to_o know_v of_o what_o weight_n or_o authority_n this_o piece_n be_v we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o the_o pope_n write_v on_o this_o subject_a to_o the_o catholic_n or_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n ibid._n raynald_n ibid._n we_o have_v long_o since_o say_v he_o be_v inform_v by_o several_a person_n of_o good_a credit_n that_o in_o both_o the_o armenia_n there_o be_v hold_v several_a detestable_a and_o abominable_a error_n and_o that_o they_o be_v maintain_v contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n which_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n hold_v and_o teach_v which_o be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o although_o at_o first_o we_o be_v unwilling_a to_o credit_v these_o report_n yet_o be_v at_o length_n force_v to_o yield_v to_o the_o certain_a testimony_n of_o person_n who_o tell_v we_o they_o perfect_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o those_o country_n yet_o before_o we_o give_v full_a credit_n we_o think_v ourselves_o oblige_v to_o make_v exact_a search_n of_o the_o truth_n by_o way_n of_o judiciary_n and_o solemn_a information_n both_o by_o hear_v several_a witness_n who_o likewise_o tell_v we_o they_o know_v the_o state_n of_o these_o country_n and_o take_v in_o write_v these_o their_o deposition_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o book_n which_o we_o be_v inform_v the_o armenian_n do_v common_o use_v wherein_o be_v plain_o teach_v these_o error_n he_o say_v the_o same_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n and_o in_o his_o information_n it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n cause_v these_o witness_n to_o appear_v personal_o before_o he_o and_o give_v ibid._n raâ—nald_n ibid._n they_o a_o oath_n to_o speak_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o know_v concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o these_o witness_n be_v not_o only_a latin_n that_o have_v be_v in_o armenia_n but_o armenian_n themselves_o and_o that_o the_o book_n produce_v be_v write_v in_o the_o armenian_a tongue_n and_o some_o of_o those_o be_v such_o as_o be_v in_o use_n in_o both_o the_o armenia_n '_o s_o i_o think_v here_o be_v as_o many_o formality_n as_o can_v be_v desire_v and_o all_o these_o circumstance_n will_v not_o suffer_v a_o man_n to_o call_v in_o question_n the_o truth_n of_o those_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o this_o act_n yet_o will_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n agree_v herein_o he_o say_v that_o in_o this_o monstrous_a heap_n of_o error_n there_o be_v several_a senseless_a extravagant_a and_o socinian_n opinion_n 4â—4_n lib._n 5._o c._n 9_o p._n 4â—4_n that_o therein_o original_a sin_n the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o vision_n of_o god_n the_o existence_n of_o hell_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o point_n of_o religion_n be_v deny_v that_o therein_o be_v also_o contrary_a error_n so_o that_o it_o be_v plain_a this_o be_v not_o the_o religion_n of_o a_o people_n or_o nation_n but_o rather_o a_o rhapsody_n of_o opinion_n of_o several_a sect_n and_o nation_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v in_o these_o article_n several_a absurd_a opinion_n and_o some_o that_o differ_v little_a from_o socinianism_n but_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o they_o may_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o a_o particular_a people_n the_o pope_n express_o distinguish_v in_o his_o bull_n three_o sort_n of_o error_n contain_v in_o his_o information_n some_o that_o be_v hold_v in_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o armenia_n other_o which_z be_v hold_v only_o in_o one_o armenia_n and_o the_o three_o which_o be_v only_o hold_v and_o teach_v by_o some_o particular_a person_n and_o this_o distinction_n be_v exact_o observe_v in_o the_o article_n themselves_o in_o which_o the_o particular_a opinion_n be_v describe_v in_o these_o term_n quidam_fw-la or_o aliqui_fw-la tenent_fw-la as_o in_o article_n cvi_o quidam_fw-la catholicon_fw-la armenorum_n dixit_fw-la &_o scripsit_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o generali_fw-la resurrectione_n omnes_fw-la homines_fw-la consurgent_fw-la cum_fw-la corporibus_fw-la suis_fw-la sed_fw-la tamen_fw-la in_o corporibus_fw-la eorum_fw-la non_fw-la erit_fw-la sexuum_fw-la discretio_fw-la and_o in_o the_o cviii_o article_n aliqui_fw-la magni_fw-la homines_fw-la armeni_n laici_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la
church_n or_o dissemble_v these_o error_n in_o hope_n as_o i_o already_o say_v that_o in_o establish_v their_o authority_n in_o armenia_n they_o may_v introduce_v among_o they_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n by_o mean_n of_o their_o emissary_n which_o the_o king_n favour_v and_o to_o who_o some_o bishop_n give_v liberty_n to_o preach_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o 78_o article_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n minor_a say_v this_o article_n consecrate_v six_o bishop_n have_v draw_v from_o they_o a_o public_a act_n in_o which_o they_o solemn_o promise_v to_o suffer_v no_o long_o their_o youth_n to_o learn_v the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o to_o give_v no_o more_o liberty_n to_o the_o latin_a preacher_n who_o preach_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n in_o their_o diocese_n or_o province_n moreover_o he_o oblige_v every_o bishop_n he_o consecrate_v to_o anathematise_v the_o armenian_n that_o desire_n to_o become_v true_a catholic_n and_o obey_v the_o roman_a church_n he_o forbid_v they_o to_o preach_v that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o call_v himself_o pope_n act_v in_o this_o quality_n in_o the_o eastern_a country_n from_o the_o sea_n to_o tartary_n as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o concern_v james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n and_o brocard_n 466._o ibid._n p._n 46â—_n 466._o silence_n who_o impute_v not_o to_o the_o armenian_n the_o deny_v of_o transubstantiation_n we_o may_v answer_v he_o that_o their_o silence_n ought_v not_o to_o come_v in_o competition_n with_o the_o testimony_n of_o so_o many_o author_n who_o express_o affirm_v they_o deny_v it_o moreover_o brocard_n speak_v not_o of_o their_o opinion_n and_o james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n take_v notice_n only_o of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o rite_n which_o appertain_v to_o the_o external_a part_n of_o their_o religion_n without_o mention_v any_o thing_n of_o their_o doctrine_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o come_v and_o offer_v we_o as_o a_o demonstrative_a proof_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o armenian_n with_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o croisado_n ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v what_o james_n the_o vitry_n have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a although_o the_o armenian_n say_v he_o promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o sovereign_a prelate_n 79._o jacob_n a_o vitriuco_n histor_n orient_n cap._n 79._o and_o roman_a church_n when_o their_o king_n receive_v the_o kingdom_n from_o the_o emperor_n henry_n and_o the_o regal_a crown_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n yet_o will_v they_o not_o part_v with_o any_o of_o their_o ancient_a ceremony_n or_o custom_n and_o these_o be_v their_o reunion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v in_o those_o time_n one_o of_o their_o king_n name_v hayton_n who_o marvellous_o favour_v the_o latin_n and_o perhaps_o it_o be_v he_o of_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v who_o take_v on_o he_o at_o last_o the_o habit_n of_o st._n francis_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v this_o king_n do_v all_o he_o can_v to_o introduce_v the_o roman_a religion_n into_o armenia_n but_o in_o vain_a observe_v here_o the_o word_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n art_n 116._o a_o king_n of_o armenia_n call_v hayton_n assemble_v all_o the_o doctor_n and_o bishop_n of_o his_o kingdom_n together_o with_o the_o patriarch_n to_o unite_v they_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o dispute_v with_o the_o legate_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v send_v but_o the_o dispute_n be_v end_v the_o king_n acknowledge_v the_o truth_n be_v on_o the_o romanist_n side_n and_o that_o the_o armenian_n be_v in_o a_o error_n and_o therefore_o ever_o since_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n minor_a have_v embrace_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o be_v not_o the_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o prince_n satisfy_v with_o this_o and_o after_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o legate_n a_o doctor_n name_v vartan_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o legate_n and_o against_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o which_o he_o call_v the_o pope_n a_o proud_a pharaoh_n who_o with_o all_o his_o subject_n be_v drown_v in_o the_o sea_n of_o heresy_n he_o say_v that_o pharaoh_n '_o s_o ambassador_n mean_v the_o legate_n return_v home_o with_o shame_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o book_n of_o dr._n vartan_n although_o full_a of_o passionate_a invective_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o church_n yet_o be_v receive_v in_o armenia_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o consider_v i_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o prize_v so_o much_o these_o feign_a submission_n which_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n have_v sometime_o yield_v to_o the_o pope_n by_o their_o ambassador_n as_o for_o instance_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o king_n osinius_n pay_v to_o john_n xxii_o by_o a_o bishop_n who_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n and_o his_o kingdom_n make_v such_o a_o profession_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o desire_v to_o make_v this_o a_o proof_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v be_v either_o to_o be_v ignorant_a or_o dissemble_v the_o genius_n of_o this_o nation_n the_o armenian_n in_o the_o exigency_n of_o their_o affair_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o send_v to_o the_o pope_n person_n that_o promise_v he_o whatsoever_o he_o desire_v but_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o the_o danger_n be_v over_o and_o they_o have_v obtain_v of_o the_o latin_n what_o they_o desire_v they_o make_v a_o mock_n at_o their_o promise_n as_o clement_n vi_o reproach_n they_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o king_n and_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n which_o have_v be_v well_o observe_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v the_o ambassage_n of_o dr._n garcias_n de_fw-fr sylva_n figueroa_n the_o religion_n say_v he_o 193._o the_o ambassage_n of_o dr._n garcias_n de_fw-fr sylva_n figueroa_n translate_v by_o mr._n the_o vicqfort_n p._n 193._o of_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o new_a zulpha_n who_o be_v armenian_n by_o birth_n be_v the_o christian_n together_o with_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o pope_n suffer_v they_o to_o retain_v but_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v very_o few_o that_o reverence_n or_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n almost_o all_o of_o they_o obstinate_o retain_v their_o own_o ancient_a religion_n for_o although_o several_a of_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n of_o their_o nation_n that_o have_v pass_v over_o into_o europe_n move_v thereunto_o by_o their_o extreme_a poverty_n their_o expense_n in_o travel_v and_o intolerable_a persecution_n of_o the_o turk_n during_o the_o continual_a war_n between_o they_o and_o the_o persian_n have_v often_o offer_v to_o obey_v the_o roman_a church_n yet_o when_o this_o be_v to_o be_v conclude_v they_o have_v still_o fall_v off_o and_o refuse_v to_o acknowledge_v any_o other_o authority_n than_o that_o of_o their_o patriarch_n obstinate_o retain_v their_o ancient_a ceremony_n and_o liturgys_n this_o have_v be_v the_o perpetual_a complaint_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v imagine_v this_o a_o secret_a to_o we_o there_o be_v perhaps_o more_o heed_n to_o be_v give_v to_o what_o he_o allege_v touch_v a_o certain_a person_n name_v gerlac_n who_o belong_v to_o the_o ambassador_n send_v from_o the_o emperor_n to_o constantinople_n about_o a_o hundred_o year_n since_o this_o gerlac_n relate_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n a_o discourse_n he_o have_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n with_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n at_o constantinople_n and_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o tell_v we_o they_o hold_v that_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o its_o proper_a substance_n he_o mean_v the_o same_o as_o they_o of_o the_o ausbourg_n confession_n in_o caena_fw-la domini_fw-la verum_fw-la &_o substantiale_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la christi_fw-la adesse_fw-la dicunt_fw-la sed_fw-la videntur_fw-la transubstantiationem_fw-la probare_fw-la but_o upon_o the_o read_n of_o this_o letter_n it_o will_v soon_o appear_v that_o this_o patriarch_n with_o who_o he_o discourse_v give_v he_o his_o own_o private_a sentiment_n and_o not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o armenian_a religion_n for_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o believe_v and_o confess_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n contrary_a to_o what_o the_o greek_n hold_v yet_o do_v it_o appear_v from_o the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o author_n who_o treat_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o they_o hold_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n alone_o and_o be_v in_o this_o particular_a at_o accord_n with_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o latin_n so_o say_v guy_n carme_n the_o information_n of_o benedict_n xii_o prateolus_n breerewood_n and_o several_a other_o and_o therefore_o the_o first_o thing_n eugenius_n
iv_o do_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n when_o he_o give_v his_o instruction_n to_o the_o armenian_n be_v to_o oblige_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la beside_o this_o gerlac_n patriarch_n express_o declare_v he_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ubiquity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n wheresoever_o the_o divinity_n be_v which_o be_v not_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o armenian_n as_o we_o have_v already_o sufficient_o prove_v gerlac_n add_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a prelate_n to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n which_o be_v not_o true_a as_o appear_v as_o well_o by_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n as_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a other_o author_n it_o be_v moreover_o apparent_a that_o his_o affirm_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v only_o ground_v on_o this_o pretend_a doctrine_n of_o the_o ubiquity_n which_o grant_v this_o body_n to_o be_v every_o where_o and_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o to_o transubstantiation_n he_o do_v not_o absolute_o impute_v it_o to_o they_o but_o say_v they_o seem_v to_o admit_v of_o it_o videntur_fw-la say_v he_o transubstantiationem_fw-la probare_fw-la let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o this_o translation_n be_v faithful_a it_o appear_v be_v a_o expression_n which_o give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n clear_a and_o evident_a whereas_o every_o one_o know_v that_o the_o videtur_fw-la of_o the_o latin_n which_o answer_v our_o english_a word_n it_o seem_v give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o have_v the_o likelihood_n and_o colour_n but_o which_o be_v not_o absolute_o out_o of_o doubt_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o we_o may_v think_v to_o be_v true_a but_o of_o which_o we_o have_v no_o certainty_n it_o be_v likely_a gerlac_n ground_v his_o videntur_fw-la on_o the_o general_n term_n to_o change_v which_o the_o armenian_a patriarch_n make_v use_v of_o but_o in_o effect_v this_o term_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o transubstantiation_n and_o it_o be_v only_a gerlac_n prejudice_n which_o persuade_v he_o it_o do_v the_o same_o prejudice_n may_v be_v observe_v in_o mr._n olearius_n as_o appear_v from_o his_o own_o word_n i_o be_v inform_v say_v he_o by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n who_o visit_v we_o at_o schamachia_n a_o city_n of_o media_n that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v transubstantiation_n now_o believe_v transubstantiation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o change_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o they_o hold_v the_o true_a and_o real_a presence_n his_o authority_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o armenian_n be_v only_o ground_v on_o a_o that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o moscovite_n if_o you_o deny_v his_o explanation_n his_o testimony_n signify_v nothing_o as_o to_o the_o attestation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v of_o hacciadour_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n reunited_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o who_o be_v now_o at_o rome_n where_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o have_v he_o consult_v and_o of_o uscanus_n vardapet_n a_o armenian_a bishop_n who_o be_v not_o long_o since_o at_o amsterdam_n we_o know_v very_o well_o there_o be_v little_a heed_n to_o be_v give_v to_o these_o sort_n of_o people_n testimony_n who_o never_o come_v into_o the_o western_a part_n but_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o some_o temporal_a interest_n and_o never_o fail_v to_o answer_v as_o you_o will_v have_v they_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o pope_n themselves_o have_v be_v often_o deceive_v and_o if_o i_o may_v not_o be_v believe_v let_v anthony_n de_fw-fr goureau_n a_o emissary_n of_o the_o mission_n of_o hispaham_n be_v consult_v who_o in_o the_o history_n he_o write_v concern_v the_o reduction_n of_o the_o armenian_n of_o persia_n tell_v we_o that_o although_o in_o the_o union_n make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n the_o armenian_n reunite_v themselves_o and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 3._o anthony_n de_fw-fr goureau_n relation_n book_n 3_o ch._n 3._o likewise_o yet_o these_o people_n proceed_v not_o with_o that_o fervour_n and_o diligence_n which_o be_v requisite_a in_o a_o matter_n of_o that_o importance_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o be_v so_o little_a mindful_a of_o it_o through_o the_o malice_n or_o negligence_n of_o their_o prelate_n that_o i_o do_v not_o find_v among_o they_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o this_o reduction_n nor_o any_o thing_n which_o this_o council_n decree_v nor_o obedience_n thereunto_o recommend_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o their_o book_n and_o tradition_n and_o i_o wonder_v that_o john_n laurens_n of_o anania_n in_o his_o universal_a fabric_n shall_v say_v that_o the_o armenian_n almost_o in_o general_n have_v late_o receive_v the_o determination_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n see_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o it_o be_v scarce_o ever_o hear_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o patriarch_n nor_o have_v they_o alter_v any_o of_o their_o custom_n either_o good_a or_o bad_a for_o this_o many_o age_n but_o perhaps_o this_o author_n be_v inform_v of_o this_o by_o some_o armenian_n pass_v throughout_o europe_n or_o that_o dwell_v therein_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o trade_n who_o for_o the_o most_o part_n return_v answer_n according_a to_o the_o desire_n of_o those_o that_o ask_v they_o and_o that_o they_o may_v not_o fail_v therein_o do_v very_o often_o speak_v contrary_a to_o truth_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o prelate_n of_o these_o schismatic_n who_o come_v to_o rome_n often_o do_v to_o gratify_v the_o pope_n promise_v their_o flock_n shall_v yield_v obedience_n to_o he_o but_o at_o their_o return_n home_o they_o soon_o forget_v their_o engagement_n let_v any_o one_o then_o judge_v of_o what_o weight_n the_o attestation_n of_o these_o people_n be_v and_o whether_o the_o discourse_n of_o hacciadour_n and_o vardapet_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o so_o many_o other_o convince_a testimony_n which_o assert_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o they_o affirm_v chap._n vi_o of_o the_o nestorian_n maronites_n jacobite_n coptic_o and_o aethiopian_n that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n we_o shall_v treat_v in_o this_o chapter_n of_o the_o other_o eastern_a sect_n that_o profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n mr._n arnaud_n 491._o lib._n 5._o c._n 10._o p._n 491._o pretend_v they_o all_o of_o they_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n as_o to_o the_o nestorian_n he_o ground_n his_o opinion_n concern_v they_o on_o the_o silence_n of_o ancient_n and_o modern_a author_n who_o never_o tell_v we_o the_o nestorian_n differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a he_o add_v that_o the_o emissary_n send_v by_o the_o pope_n into_o these_o country_n to_o endeavour_v their_o reduction_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v never_o discover_v any_o thing_n to_o make_v they_o suspect_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o nestorian_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n he_o say_v in_o fine_a that_o when_o the_o nestorian_n reunite_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v never_o require_v to_o make_v any_o particular_a declaration_n of_o their_o belief_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n but_o as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o silence_n of_o author_n we_o have_v already_o answer_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o moscovite_n that_o they_o do_v only_o chief_o observe_v those_o point_n which_o be_v express_o controvert_v between_o the_o other_o church_n and_o the_o roman_a descend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o to_o particularize_v all_o other_o matter_n which_o these_o church_n do_v or_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v touch_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o emissary_n the_o emissary_n have_v content_v themselves_o in_o mention_v those_o error_n from_o which_o they_o have_v free_v the_o nestorian_n without_o mention_v the_o new_a doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v teach_v they_o and_o this_o indeed_o conclude_v they_o have_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o introduce_v transubstantiation_n among_o these_o people_n by_o way_n of_o dispute_n be_v a_o point_n against_o which_o the_o nestorian_n be_v prejudice_v but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v oblige_v to_o bring_v it_o in_o by_o way_n of_o instruction_n as_o be_v a_o doctrine_n not_o comprise_v in_o their_o ancient_a religion_n and_o which_o they_o ought_v now_o to_o receive_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v become_v conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o justify_v itself_o by_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o pope_n themselves_o who_o have_v send_v the_o emissary_n for_o they_o ever_o recommend_v to_o they_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o have_v so_o often_o already_o mention_v
testimony_n of_o honorius_n de_fw-fr autun_n who_o attribute_n it_o to_o bernoldus_n or_o bertoldus_n 5._o honor._n august_n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n joan._n morin_n exercit._fw-la 9_o de_fw-la diacon_n cap._n 1._o pag._n 169._o col_fw-fr 2._o s_o 5._o a_o priest_n of_o constance_n that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o henry_n iu._n which_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n this_o bernoldus_n be_v he_o that_o continue_v the_o chronicle_n of_o hermannus_n contractus_fw-la to_o the_o year_n 1100._o and_o write_v several_a tract_n in_o defence_n of_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o which_o show_v we_o that_o his_o book_n can_v be_v allege_v in_o this_o dispute_n so_o likewise_o morin_n acknowledge_v it_o be_v write_v after_o the_o year_n 1000_o and_o menard_n who_o will_v not_o have_v bernoldus_n to_o be_v the_o author_n yet_o grant_v he_o be_v the_o corrector_n of_o it_o and_o that_o he_o put_v in_o and_o gregor_n menard_n praef._n in_o lib._n sacram._n gregor_n out_o what_o he_o think_v good_a to_o make_v it_o more_o according_a to_o the_o relish_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n neither_o shall_v i_o insist_v upon_o the_o liturgy_n publish_v by_o illyricus_n be_v a_o very_a uncertain_a piece_n either_o as_o to_o its_o antiquity_n or_o purity_n as_o menard_n have_v observe_v but_o not_o to_o enter_v into_o this_o discussion_n it_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n attribute_v to_o the_o eucharist_n do_v no_o wise_n conclude_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o proper_a substance_n do_v he_o think_v we_o have_v forget_v so_o many_o illustration_n which_o the_o father_n even_o those_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n have_v give_v we_o rom._n isid_n hisp_n orig._n lib._n 6._o cap._n 19_o de_fw-fr officii_fw-la eccl._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 18._o beda_n comment_fw-fr in_o marc._n 14._o &_o in_o luc._n 22._o id._n in_o cap._n 6._o ad_fw-la rom._n touch_v this_o way_n of_o speak_v as_o for_o instance_n what_o s._n isidor_n say_v that_o by_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n himself_o we_o call_v body_n and_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v sanctify_v and_o become_v a_o sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n refer_v to_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o make_v the_o blood_n in_o the_o vein_n bede_n hold_v the_o same_o language_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v mystical_o represent_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o the_o bread_n strengthen_v the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n produce_v blood_n in_o the_o flesh_n the_o same_o author_n on_o the_o 6_o of_o the_o roman_n teach_v after_o s._n augustin_n that_o if_o the_o sacrament_n have_v no_o resemblance_n with_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o they_o be_v sacrament_n they_o will_v not_o be_v sacrament_n that_o it_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o this_o resemblance_n we_o give_v they_o the_o name_n of_o those_o very_a thing_n which_o they_o signify_v and_o that_o as_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n his_o blood_n so_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n be_v faith_n one_o of_o these_o passage_n be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o considerable_a and_o decisive_a of_o our_o question_n than_o whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v produce_v from_o the_o liturgy_n because_o these_o passage_n be_v formal_a explication_n of_o these_o other_o expression_n which_o attribute_v to_o the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o any_o man_n of_o sense_n will_v never_o be_v prevail_v on_o by_o this_o confuse_a heap_n of_o citation_n wherein_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o shall_v hear_v isidor_n bede_n or_o some_o other_o famous_a author_n of_o those_o age_n in_o question_n who_o explain_v to_o he_o these_o way_n of_o speak_v we_o must_v rather_o believe_v those_o author_n when_o they_o expound_v themselves_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o heat_v himself_o to_o little_a purpose_n and_o will_v prepossess_v the_o world_n with_o his_o own_o notion_n and_o fancy_n moreover_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v the_o world_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o so_o many_o other_o expression_n so_o frequent_a in_o the_o liturgy_n and_o author_n of_o these_o same_o century_n mention_v by_o we_o which_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mystery_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o incarnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o humanity_n the_o mystery_n of_o his_o humiliation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o passion_n the_o image_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o church_n celebrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o suffering_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o passage_n wherein_o we_o find_v these_o expression_n be_v as_o so_o many_o commentary_n that_o help_v we_o to_o a_o right_a understanding_n of_o the_o other_o whence_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v draw_v advantage_n because_o it_o be_v very_o ordinary_a and_o natural_a to_o give_v to_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v a_o sign_n a_o memorial_n and_o a_o image_n the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o represent_v according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o s._n isidor_n himself_o we_o be_v wont_v say_v he_o to_o give_v to_o image_n the_o name_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o 20._o isidor_n com._n in_o lib._n 1_o reg._n cap._n 20._o represent_v thus_o be_v picture_n call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o and_o we_o stick_v not_o to_o attribute_v to_o they_o the_o proper_a name_n as_o for_o instance_n we_o say_v this_o be_v cicero_n that_o sallust_n that_o achilles_n this_o hector_n this_o the_o river_n simois_n this_o rome_n although_o these_o be_v only_o the_o effigy_n or_o picture_n of_o they_o the_o cherubin_n be_v heavenly_a power_n and_o yet_o these_o figure_n which_o god_n command_v to_o be_v make_v on_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o testament_n to_o represent_v such_o great_a thing_n be_v not_o otherwise_o call_v than_o cherubin_n if_o a_o man_n see_v in_o a_o dream_n a_o person_n he_o do_v not_o say_v i_o see_v the_o image_n of_o augustin_n but_o i_o see_v augustin_n although_o augustin_n in_o this_o moment_n know_v nothing_o of_o this_o vision_n and_o pharaoh_n say_v he_o see_v ear_n of_o corn_n and_o kine_n and_o not_o the_o image_n of_o these_o thing_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o comprehend_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o term_n of_o sacrament_n and_o 3._o bela_n hom_n estiu_fw-la de_fw-fr temp_n dom._n 13._o &_o dom._n 17._o &_o dom._n 24._o &_o alibi_fw-la passim_fw-la id_fw-la expos_fw-la alleg._n in_o cantic_a cantic_a cap._n 3._o &_o the_o tab_v lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o aug._n in_o psal_n 3._o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o they_o signify_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v sign_n or_o figure_n that_o represent_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o jesus_n christ_n assume_v for_o our_o sake_n abase_v himself_o so_o far_o as_o to_o be_v our_o brother_n and_o suffer_v the_o death_n of_o the_o cross_n to_o redeem_v we_o thus_o must_v we_o understand_v the_o title_n which_o bede_n give_v very_o often_o to_o the_o sacrament_n call_v it_o the_o mystery_n or_o the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n incarnation_n for_o he_o mean_v it_o be_v a_o action_n wherein_o by_o mystical_a symbol_n man_n represent_v his_o incarnation_n we_o can_v give_v another_o sense_n to_o that_o which_o he_o call_v several_a time_n the_o sacrament_n or_o mystery_n of_o his_o passion_n for_o his_o passion_n be_v only_o therein_o figure_v or_o represent_v we_o must_v then_o understand_v by_o the_o sacrament_n or_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n the_o figure_n or_o representation_n of_o his_o body_n and_o in_o effect_n what_o s._n austin_n say_v on_o the_o three_o psalm_n that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n isidor_n express_v in_o this_o sort_n that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v to_o 3._o isidor_n in_o lib_n 2._o rog._n cap._n 3._o bed_n quest_n in_o 2_o reg_n &_o in_o ps_n 3._o his_o disciple_n the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n and_o bede_n in_o two_o place_n of_o his_o work_n express_v himself_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o s._n austin_n that_o he_o give_v the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n which_o show_v they_o take_v these_o term_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n now_o these_o expression_n give_v we_o easy_o to_o understand_v what_o
that_o the_o doubt_n be_v reject_v in_o these_o term_n i_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o all_o nation_n and_o age_n speak_v in_o this_o sort_n the_o term_n of_o true_a may_v be_v meet_v with_o in_o some_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v and_o that_o of_o proper_a in_o other_o and_o both_o of_o these_o be_v therein_o use_v in_o sense_n far_o different_a from_o that_o which_o he_o give_v they_o but_o he_o must_v not_o under_o this_o pretence_n form_v this_o proposition_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o term_n be_v separate_v which_o offer_v themselves_o in_o divers_a passage_n and_o in_o divers_a author_n and_o these_o same_o term_n join_v together_o by_o way_n of_o exageration_n i_o confess_v that_o nicephorus_n according_a to_o allatius_n relation_n join_v together_o the_o two_o term_n of_o proper_o and_o true_o but_o beside_o that_o nicephorus_n be_v not_o all_o age_n nor_o all_o nation_n we_o have_v already_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v only_o thus_o upon_o a_o hypothesis_n far_o different_a from_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o therefore_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v make_v any_o advantage_n of_o what_o he_o say_v and_o these_o be_v my_o general_a answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n passage_n shall_v we_o descend_v at_o present_a to_o the_o particular_a examination_n of_o these_o passage_n we_o must_v first_o lay_v aside_o those_o of_o anastasius_n sinait_fw-fr of_o damascen_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a of_o nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o profession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o the_o saracen_n that_o be_v convert_v of_o the_o 12_o century_n and_o that_o of_o the_o horologium_fw-la of_o the_o greek_n for_o they_o have_v be_v all_o of_o they_o already_o sufficient_o answer_v it_o be_v only_o needful_a to_o remember_v what_o i_o have_v already_o establish_v touch_v the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n there_o must_v likewise_o be_v retrench_v those_o that_o be_v take_v from_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n see_v we_o have_v already_o answer_v they_o we_o have_v also_o answer_v that_o take_v out_o of_o the_o common_a liturgy_n of_o the_o armenian_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o armenian_n themselves_o have_v answer_v it_o if_o those_o of_o leopolis_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o true_a body_n and_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n for_o all_o this_o that_o they_o have_v another_o belief_n than_o that_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o armenian_n who_o formal_o declare_v as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o they_o mean_v nothing_o else_o by_o these_o term_n than_o a_o true_a mystery_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o same_o liturgy_n whence_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v his_o quotation_n that_o the_o priest_n say_v in_o communicate_v i_o eat_v by_o faith_n o_o lord_n jesus_n liturgicis_fw-la apud_fw-la cassand_n iâ—_n liturgicis_fw-la christ_n thy_o holy_a live_n and_o save_v body_n i_o drink_v by_o faith_n thy_o holy_a and_o pure_a blood_n the_o passage_n of_o adam_n the_o archdeacon_n of_o the_o nestorian_n mention_v by_o strozza_n be_v impertinent_o allege_v for_o two_o reason_n first_o that_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o a_o man_n that_o reconcile_v himself_o with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o in_o embrace_v its_o religion_n write_v in_o rome_n itself_o under_o the_o inspection_n of_o pope_n paul_n v._o and_o from_o who_o word_n by_o consequence_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v touch_v the_o nestorian_a church_n second_o that_o what_o he_o say_v concern_v our_o eat_v the_o true_a body_n of_o god_n but_o of_o god_n incarnate_a that_o we_o drink_v true_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o man_n but_o of_o a_o man_n that_o be_v god_n relate_v not_o to_o our_o question_n nor_o be_v not_o say_v in_o this_o respect_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n who_o will_v have_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o a_o mere_a man_n and_o not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o god_n incarnate_a what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o question_n to_o wit_n whether_o that_o which_o we_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n be_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o he_o allege_v touch_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o indian_a christian_n that_o add_v to_o the_o say_n of_o our_o saviour_n these_o word_n in_o veritate_fw-la say_v hoc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la corpus_fw-la hic_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la sanguis_fw-la meus_fw-la be_v a_o thing_n very_o doubtful_a it_o be_v not_o likely_a alexis_n menesez_n the_o archbishop_n of_o goa_n who_o labour_v to_o reduce_v these_o indian_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v have_v retrench_v from_o their_o liturgy_n these_o word_n in_o veritate_fw-la have_v he_o in_o truth_n find_v they_o in_o it_o those_o that_o write_v the_o action_n of_o this_o arch_a bishop_n say_v this_o addition_n be_v make_v by_o a_o bishop_n that_o come_v from_o babylon_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o we_o must_v not_o much_o heed_n what_o they_o relate_v this_o be_v a_o mere_a chaos_n wherein_o a_o 500_o book_n 5._o ch._n 10._o p._n 500_o man_n can_v comprehend_v nothing_o the_o deacon_n say_v he_o sings_z still_o in_o their_o mass_n fratres_n mei_fw-la suscipite_fw-la corpus_fw-la ipsius_fw-la silij_fw-la dei_fw-la dicit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la but_o what_o consequence_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o these_o word_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o corpus_fw-la ipsius_fw-la silij_fw-la dei_fw-la be_v a_o clause_n add_v by_o menesez_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n who_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o body_n of_o a_o mere_a man_n for_o every_o one_o know_v this_o be_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n there_o remain_v still_o in_o this_o liturgy_n as_o correct_v as_o it_o be_v several_a passage_n that_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o what_o the_o priest_n say_v jesus_n 6._o missae_fw-la christ_n apud_fw-la indos_n bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o christ_n our_o lord_n the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v offer_v for_o our_o salvation_n and_o who_o command_v we_o to_o sacrifice_n in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n receive_v this_o sacrifice_n from_o our_o hand_n be_v the_o sacrifice_n jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o proper_a substance_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n they_o will_v offer_v it_o to_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o have_v read_v the_o passage_n of_o s._n paul_n that_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n that_o we_o desire_v to_o be_v out_o of_o the_o body_n to_o have_v his_o presence_n that_o we_o desire_v to_o please_v he_o whether_o present_a or_o absent_a etc._n etc._n rehearse_v the_o creed_n the_o priest_n say_v this_o sacrifice_n be_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n then_o pray_v for_o the_o consecration_n o_o lord_n god_n say_v he_o look_v not_o upon_o the_o multitude_n of_o my_o sin_n '_o and_o be_v not_o angry_a with_o we_o for_o the_o number_n of_o our_o crime_n but_o by_o thy_o ineffable_a grace_n consecrate_v this_o sacrifice_n and_o endue_v it_o with_o that_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n that_o it_o may_v abolish_v the_o multitude_n of_o our_o sin_n to_o the_o end_n that_o when_o thou_o shall_v at_o last_o appear_v in_o that_o humane_a form_n which_o thou_o have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v on_o thou_o we_o may_v find_v acceptance_n with_o thou_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o restrain_v the_o consecration_n to_o the_o virtue_n or_o efficacy_n which_o god_n give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o abolish_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o on_o the_o other_o formal_o distinguish_v the_o sacrament_n from_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o which_o he_o will_v appear_v be_v the_o last_o day_n immediate_o after_o he_o call_v the_o gift_n the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o then_o beseech_v god_n they_o may_v be_v make_v worthy_a to_o obtain_v the_o remission_n of_o their_o sin_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n which_o they_o shall_v receive_v by_o faith_n again_o he_o say_v that_o he_o sacrifice_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o pray_v to_o god_n that_o his_o holy_a spirit_n may_v come_v down_o and_o rest_n on_o this_o oblation_n and_o sanctify_v it_o to_o
how_o well_o he_o have_v copy_v out_o from_o allatius_n and_o raynaldus_n and_o prove_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n have_v he_o not_o maim_v and_o suppress_v that_o which_o perplex_v he_o in_o my_o book_n i_o never_o shall_v have_v have_v the_o pleasure_n of_o see_v myself_o bring_v into_o his_o chapter_n by_o a_o excellent_a figure_n of_o rheotorick_n speak_v in_o this_o manner_n all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n be_v persuade_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v contain_v 43._o lib._n 10._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 43._o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o those_o of_o s._n paul_n but_o i_o claud_n declare_v it_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o they_o and_o confirm_v my_o assertion_n by_o my_o own_o authority_n this_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o eloquence_n and_o ingenuity_n the_o five_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_v be_v not_o content_a to_o gather_v for_o himself_o alone_o the_o fruit_n of_o his_o victory_n he_o be_v willing_a to_o bring_v in_o the_o sociniens_fw-la for_o a_o share_n with_o he_o and_o his_o conception_n on_o this_o subject_n be_v remarkable_a i_o bring_v some_o proof_n draw_v from_o scripture_n touch_v the_o trinity_n to_o show_v in_o what_o manner_n this_o mystery_n be_v assert_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n these_o say_v he_o be_v only_a supposition_n without_o proof_n this_o be_v certain_o absurd_a enough_o to_o call_v proof_n and_o such_o 45._o ch_n 6._o p._n 44_o 45._o proof_n too_o as_o be_v draw_v from_o scripture_n supposition_n without_o proof_n they_o will_v be_v say_v he_o again_o very_o rational_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o catholic_n because_o be_v accompany_v these_o proof_n with_o the_o public_a sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o all_o tradition_n but_o these_o same_o proof_n be_v extreme_o weak_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o calvinist_n without_o authority_n and_o possession_n and_o who_o renounce_v tradition_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n this_o proposition_n surprise_v i_o the_o proof_n of_o scripture_n touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n will_v be_v of_o no_o validity_n but_o weak_a proof_n in_o their_o own_o nature_n without_o the_o benefit_n of_o tradition_n and_o all_o their_o evidence_n and_o strength_n must_v depend_v on_o the_o public_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n hoc_fw-la magno_fw-la mercentur_fw-la atridae_n the_o arian_n and_o sociniens_fw-la be_v much_o oblige_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o this_o be_v not_o s._n augustine_n sentiment_n when_o dispute_v against_o maximus_n a_o arian_n bishop_n he_o tell_v he_o i_o must_v not_o allege_v to_o you_o the_o council_n 14._o aug._n lib._n 3._o cont_n maxim_n cap._n 14._o of_o nice_a nor_o you_o to_o i_o that_o of_o ariminis_fw-la for_o as_o i_o be_o not_o oblige_v to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o last_o so_o neither_o be_v you_o bind_v to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o first_o but_o proceed_v we_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v a_o common_a witness_n for_o we_o both_o oppose_v we_o cause_v to_o cause_n and_o reason_n to_o reason_n shall_v mr._n arnaud_n principle_n take_v place_n s._n austin_n will_v have_v be_v guilty_a of_o a_o great_a imprudence_n thus_o to_o lay_v aside_o the_o public_a sense_n and_o tradition_n and_o whole_o betake_v himself_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n see_v the_o proof_n take_v thence_o concern_v the_o trinity_n be_v weak_a yea_o even_o infinite_o weak_a separate_v from_o tradition_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n what_o answer_n will_v mr._n arnaud_n make_v a_o socinien_n when_o he_o shall_v say_v we_o must_v not_o value_v this_o public_a sense_n and_o tradition_n which_o be_v in_o itself_o ground_v on_o weak_a proof_n for_o after_o all_o why_o have_v the_o public_a intelligence_n take_v the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n in_o this_o sense_n if_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o sense_n be_v so_o slight_a in_o themselves_o it_o be_v neither_o rash_o nor_o enthusiastical_o nor_o without_o just_a ground_n that_o tradition_n be_v to_o be_v find_v on_o this_o side_n but_o what_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o if_o the_o proof_n draw_v from_o holy_a scripture_n to_o ground_v this_o sense_n on_o be_v in_o themselves_o extreme_a weak_a mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o consider_v that_o he_o not_o only_o give_v the_o sociniens_fw-la a_o unjust_a advantage_n but_o likewise_o ruin_n himself_o his_o own_o principle_n as_o fast_o as_o he_o think_v he_o establish_v it_o he_o say_v that_o i_o suppose_v my_o passage_n concern_v the_o trinity_n be_v unanswerable_a when_o a_o socinien_n shall_v reply_v thereunto_o we_o shall_v have_v enough_o to_o show_v that_o his_o answer_n be_v vain_a and_o yet_o i_o shall_v have_v right_a to_o suppose_v the_o solidity_n of_o my_o proof_n till_o these_o pretend_a reply_n come_v he_o add_v that_o i_o suppose_v the_o sociniens_fw-la object_v not_o any_o contrary_a passage_n which_o be_v what_o i_o do_v not_o suppose_v but_o i_o suppose_v they_o can_v object_v any_o that_o can_v prevail_v over_o those_o i_o offer_v i_o have_v reason_n to_o suppose_v it_o without_o be_v oblige_v to_o discuss_v either_o their_o answer_n or_o objection_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n observation_n must_v be_v a_o rule_n why_o have_v he_o contrary_a thereunto_o write_v this_o 10_o book_n which_o be_v only_o ground_v on_o a_o supposition_n he_o suppose_v the_o consent_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n imagine_v he_o have_v well_o prove_v they_o but_o i_o need_v only_a mind_n he_o of_o his_o own_o remark_n and_o tell_v he_o he_o suppose_v 1._o that_o his_o proof_n be_v unanswerable_a 2._o that_o we_o will_v not_o offer_v contrary_a one_o against_o they_o and_o consequent_o his_o supposition_n be_v faulty_a if_o he_o answer_v it_o belong_v to_o i_o to_o make_v my_o reply_n and_o produce_v my_o objection_n and_o that_o till_o than_o his_o supposition_n hold_v good_a let_v he_o take_v the_o same_o answer_n from_o i_o on_o the_o subject_n here_o in_o question_n he_o say_v in_o fine_a that_o i_o suppose_v reason_n remain_v neuter_n content_v itself_o without_o teach_v the_o trinity_n and_o approve_v on_o the_o contrary_a certain_a truth_n which_o have_v a_o natural_a coheherence_n with_o that_o particular_a one_o that_o i_o suppress_v this_o infinite_a crowd_n of_o difficulty_n wherewith_o reason_n furnish_v those_o against_o this_o article_n who_o take_v this_o dangerous_a way_n whereby_o to_o judge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n a_o man_n that_o so_o confident_o blame_v supposition_n ought_v not_o to_o make_v such_o a_o terrible_a one_o as_o this_o be_v without_o ground_v it_o at_o least_o on_o some_o proof_n that_o reason_n furnish_v we_o with_o a_o infinite_a crowd_n of_o difficulty_n against_o the_o article_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o objection_n make_v against_o this_o mystery_n proceed_v either_o from_o the_o weakness_n or_o corruption_n of_o reason_n rather_o than_o from_o reason_n itself_o and_o i_o confess_v there_o be_v of_o this_o kind_n not_o a_o crowd_n of_o difficulty_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n exaggerate_v it_o but_o some_o that_o may_v perplex_v a_o man_n mind_n so_o likewise_o do_v i_o never_o suppose_v this_o article_n be_v whole_o exempt_a from_o they_o i_o have_v on_o the_o contrary_a formal_o acknowledge_v they_o but_o to_o say_v no_o more_o there_o needs_o only_o be_v read_v what_o i_o write_v on_o this_o subject_n to_o find_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v not_o worse_o disengage_v himself_o from_o this_o part_n of_o my_o answer_n have_v leave_v it_o untouched_a in_o its_o full_a strength_n especial_o let_v any_o one_o read_v the_o place_n wherein_o i_o establish_v by_o scripture_n the_o divinity_n of_o the_o three_o person_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n and_o judge_v whither_o it_o be_v wise_o say_v that_o i_o ruin_v the_o sociniens_fw-la without_o redemption_n but_o it_o be_v by_o such_o a_o way_n as_o will_v rather_o make_v they_o laugh_v than_o change_v their_o mind_n this_o discourse_n be_v not_o very_a edify_n and_o be_v perhaps_o capable_a of_o a_o sense_n which_o will_v not_o be_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n advantage_n but_o it_o be_v better_a to_o pass_v on_o to_o his_o six_o consequence_n the_o six_o consequence_n that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n help_v we_o to_o distinguish_v the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o these_o doctrine_n from_o those_o which_o be_v not_o so_o and_o by_o this_o mean_n show_v the_o falsity_n of_o several_a of_o the_o minister_n argument_n the_o first_o reflection_n we_o grant_v there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o a_o doctrine_n and_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n which_o be_v not_o of_o absolute_a necessity_n but_o to_o make_v a_o good_a use_n of_o this_o
have_v take_v my_o pretend_a machine_n of_o retrenchment_n be_v this_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o all_o those_o in_o the_o 6._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part._n 3._o ch_n 6._o west_n who_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n but_o only_o one_o party_n that_o have_v grow_v prevalent_a and_o endeavour_v to_o get_v the_o pulpit_n to_o themselves_o thereby_o to_o become_v ruler_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n whereupon_o he_o cry_v out_o do_v ever_o any_o 890._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o p._n 890._o body_n affirm_v that_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o mind_n what_o he_o write_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o he_o come_v and_o allege_v to_o we_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n it_o be_v sufficient_a we_o tell_v he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o 6._o refut_o part_n 3._o ch_z 6._o this_o change_n can_v be_v attribute_v to_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o this_o century_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o 10_o seeing_z it_o be_v incredible_a that_o the_o faithful_a of_o the_o whole_a earth_n have_v be_v instruct_v in_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n shall_v have_v embrace_v a_o opinion_n quite_o contrary_a in_o condemn_v their_o first_o sentiment_n and_o without_o this_o change_n be_v have_v make_v any_o noise_n these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n i_o recite_v and_o on_o which_o have_v say_v that_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o a_o change_n begin_v and_o finish_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n but_o the_o progress_n of_o a_o change_n begin_v eighty_o two_o year_n before_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o finish_v by_o the_o pope_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o i_o add_v that_o our_o debate_n be_v not_o about_o all_o those_o in_o the_o west_n that_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n but_o only_o about_o one_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o become_v master_n of_o the_o pulpit_n that_o they_o may_v afterward_o be_v master_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o evident_o appear_v the_o question_n be_v about_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o thereupon_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o by_o way_n of_o exclamation_n be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o affirm_v the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n no_o berenger_n himself_o acknowledge_v the_o contrary_a in_o call_v this_o doctrine_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o people_n sententia_fw-la vulgi_fw-la and_o in_o maintain_v the_o church_n be_v perish_v it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o strange_a disorder_n in_o this_o kind_n of_o dispute_v i_o will_v grant_v that_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n through_o the_o labour_n of_o paschasus_n his_o disciple_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o for_o when_o a_o new_a doctrine_n disperse_v itself_o in_o a_o church_n a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n make_v great_a alteration_n in_o it_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n in_o which_o paschasus_n write_v his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a we_o suppose_v the_o people_n to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n they_o be_v in_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v make_v considerable_a progress_v neither_o will_v we_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o a_o change_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o space_n of_o near_o three_o hundred_o year_n common_a sense_n will_v show_v there_o be_v more_o or_o less_o of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o time_n it_o be_v then_o reasonable_a on_o my_o hypothesis_n to_o consider_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n those_o that_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n only_o as_o a_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o make_v '_o emselve_n most_o considerable_a in_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v in_o no_o sort_n reasonable_a to_o oppose_v against_o this_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n see_v that_o in_o eighty_o or_o a_o hundred_o year_n the_o face_n of_o thing_n may_v be_v easy_o change_v it_o be_v moreover_o less_o reasonable_a to_o oft_o we_o the_o discourse_n of_o lanfranc_n 890._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o pag._n 890._o who_o brag_v that_o in_o his_o time_n all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n believe_v they_o receive_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n for_o suppose_v what_o lanfranc_n say_v be_v true_a the_o sense_n he_o give_v to_o these_o word_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n understand_v they_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v false_a as_o we_o have_v sufficient_o show_v have_v any_o body_n charge_v this_o testimony_n to_o be_v false_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n no_o there_o be_v no_o one_o but_o mr._n claude_n who_o do_v it_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o without_o any_o ground_n but_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n know_v all_o that_o berenger_n answer_v and_o those_o that_o adhere_v to_o he_o and_o suppose_v they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o other_o church_n separate_v from_o the_o latin_a do_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o in_o effect_n they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v of_o the_o contrary_n be_v not_o good_a do_v reason_n add_v he_o show_v that_o in_o this_o point_n the_o faith_n of_o the_o pastor_n ibid_fw-la ibid_fw-la be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o people_n no_o it_o prove_v the_o quite_o contrary_a it_o be_v incredible_a that_o minister_n who_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n shall_v not_o take_v care_n to_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o who_o they_o exhort_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o judge_n this_o belief_n to_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o make_v they_o avoid_v the_o unworthy_a communion_n mr._n arnaud_n fight_v with_o his_o own_o shadow_n we_o never_o tell_v he_o that_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n do_v not_o endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v it_o into_o the_o people_n mind_n according_a as_o they_o be_v more_o or_o less_o prejudice_v or_o zealous_a in_o the_o propagation_n of_o this_o belief_n and_o more_o or_o less_o qualify_v to_o teach_v it_o and_o more_o or_o less_o again_o according_a to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n occasion_n person_n but_o how_o do_v this_o hinder_v i_o from_o say_v that_o during_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n it_o be_v not_o all_o they_o that_o make_v profession_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o west_n but_o a_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o render_v themselves_o the_o most_o considerable_a be_v this_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n again_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o show_v that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o persuade_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o some_o historian_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o berenger_n trouble_v the_o church_n by_o a_o new_a heresy_n do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n likewise_o inform_v we_o that_o he_o pervert_v several_a person_n with_o his_o novelty_n but_o we_o do_v not_o offer_v this_o alone_a as_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o persuade_v he_o the_o people_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o confess_v that_o upon_o this_o alone_a one_o may_v just_o say_v either_o that_o those_o who_o follow_v berenger_n follow_v he_o in_o leave_v their_o first_o belief_n and_o embrace_v a_o new_a opinion_n or_o that_o they_o follow_v he_o because_o he_o preach_v only_o what_o they_o believe_v before_o or_o that_o they_o adhere_v to_o he_o because_o they_o be_v further_o instruct_v in_o a_o mystery_n of_o which_o they_o have_v but_o small_a knowledge_n or_o little_a certainty_n so_o far_o every_o man_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o take_v that_o part_n which_o he_o shall_v judge_v the_o most_o reasonable_a but_o shall_v i_o say_v there_o be_v several_a that_o follow_v he_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o know_v what_o he_o teach_v be_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v very_o probable_a have_v show_v as_o i_o have_v do_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o bertran_n doctrine_n be_v public_o teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o it_o follow_v hence_o probable_o enough_o that_o this_o doctrine_n
no_o more_o any_o express_a and_o determine_a thought_n on_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n and_o man_n that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n die_v for_o we_o rise_v again_o and_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o eucharist_n but_o mean_v that_o they_o have_v only_o a_o very_a small_a knowledge_n of_o they_o such_o as_o be_v common_a to_o person_n unlearned_a and_o who_o rare_o apply_v themselves_o to_o meditate_v on_o matter_n of_o religion_n who_o go_v indeed_o for_o christian_n but_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o no_o more_o knowledge_n than_o bare_o to_o learn_v the_o creed_n and_o receive_v some_o other_o general_a instruction_n it_o be_v easy_o perceive_v that_o this_o be_v my_o sense_n and_o that_o the_o ignorance_n i_o attribute_v to_o these_o person_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n from_o the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o all_o historian_n be_v not_o so_o great_a as_o to_o keep_v they_o absolute_o from_o all_o knowledge_n of_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o christian_a religion_n as_o if_o they_o be_v become_v pagan_n or_o atheist_n or_o bruit_n beast_n but_o that_o it_o hinder_v they_o from_o have_v that_o clearness_n of_o apprehension_n and_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o come_v by_o study_n and_o pain_n and_o the_o hear_n of_o able_a preacher_n which_o will_v evident_o appear_v upon_o consult_v the_o particular_a place_n of_o my_o answer_n wherein_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o i_o attribute_v to_o it_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n now_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n be_v moreover_o a_o formal_a knowledge_n elsewhere_o i_o compare_v their_o knowledge_n to_o that_o of_o a_o child_n who_o be_v wont_a to_o see_v end_n first_o answer_v near_o the_o end_n his_o nurse_n ill_o dress_v lean_a and_o sick_a which_o still_o suppose_v he_o see_v she_o although_o he_o see_v she_o not_o in_o her_o usual_a condition_n in_o another_o place_n i_o say_v the_o pastor_n grow_v 7._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o ch_z 3._o and_o part_v 3._o ch_n 7._o careless_a of_o instruct_v the_o people_n and_o the_o people_n likewise_o of_o inform_v themselves_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n that_o there_o be_v few_o person_n that_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o meditate_v on_o the_o christian_a mystery_n that_o the_o pastor_n extreme_o neglect_v the_o instruct_n of_o the_o people_n and_o that_o the_o people_n grow_v as_o careless_a as_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o their_o salvation_n now_o the_o meaning_n of_o all_o this_o be_v not_o that_o they_o whole_o lose_v all_o kind_n of_o knowledge_n but_o that_o it_o be_v very_o scanty_a in_o fine_a it_o will_v appear_v this_o be_v my_o sense_n to_o he_o that_o shall_v cast_v his_o eye_n on_o the_o use_n i_o pretend_v to_o make_v of_o the_o obscurity_n of_o the_o 10_o age_n which_o be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o people_n of_o it_o have_v not_o light_a enough_o to_o discern_v whether_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v a_o innovation_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n now_o this_o do_v not_o oblige_v a_o man_n to_o suppose_v a_o absolute_a ignorance_n of_o the_o christian_a mystery_n but_o that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o be_v very_o confuse_v which_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v have_v well_o enough_o see_v if_o he_o please_v but_o he_o think_v it_o be_v better_a to_o betake_v himself_o to_o sophism_n imagine_v they_o will_v not_o be_v lay_v open_a and_o that_o he_o may_v so_o disguise_v the_o subject_n that_o few_o person_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o understand_v it_o and_o it_o be_v on_o this_o principle_n which_o be_v neither_o true_a nor_o sincere_a that_o he_o have_v ground_v this_o reason_n the_o common_a mystery_n hold_v at_o this_o day_n by_o both_o party_n and_o contain_v in_o the_o ancient_a symbol_n be_v not_o unknown_a in_o the_o 10_o century_n therefore_o they_o of_o that_o age_n have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n whatsoever_o follow_v in_o his_o four_o chapter_n turn_v upon_o the_o same_o equivocation_n do_v they_o leave_v off_o say_v he_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n 892._o page_n 892._o in_o the_o church_n and_o cloister_n do_v they_o give_v over_o explain_v of_o it_o to_o the_o people_n and_o teach_v it_o in_o the_o school_n do_v not_o the_o writing_n of_o those_o author_n which_o we_o have_v that_o live_v in_o that_o century_n such_o as_o those_o of_o s._n odon_n and_o raterius_n bishop_n of_o verone_n make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n be_v study_v why_o do_v he_o say_v that_o the_o people_n have_v conceal_v from_o they_o the_o clear_a and_o solid_a exposition_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o the_o eucharist_n therein_o call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bread_n and_o wine_n but_o all_o these_o interrogation_n be_v needless_a a_o man_n may_v say_v they_o do_v not_o absolute_o give_v over_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o expound_v it_o perhaps_o odon_n and_o raterius_n be_v a_o little_a studious_a perhaps_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v a_o sacrament_n a_o mystery_n bread_n and_o wine_n and_o yet_o it_o may_v not_o follow_v the_o people_n have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o point_n of_o religion_n the_o greek_n armenian_n moscovite_n ethiopian_n jacobite_n nestorian_n do_v not_o whole_o lay_v aside_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o of_o some_o father_n in_o their_o church_n and_o cloister_n and_o yet_o be_v it_o true_a that_o all_o these_o people_n yea_o their_o very_a monk_n and_o prelate_n live_v in_o a_o very_a confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n what_o he_o add_v touch_v some_o historian_n and_o bishop_n that_o write_v book_n be_v build_v on_o the_o same_o foundation_n beside_o that_o there_o appear_v not_o any_o thing_n in_o these_o author_n but_o what_o be_v very_o mean_a their_o small_a number_n do_v well_o warrant_v our_o say_n this_o age_n be_v void_a of_o learned_a man_n and_o that_o people_n have_v but_o a_o very_a confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v false_a say_v he_o that_o in_o this_o age_n open_a war_n be_v denounce_v against_o the_o sense_n if_o this_o be_v false_a how_o do_v he_o himself_o understand_v they_o teach_v transubstantiation_n in_o it_o for_o can_v this_o doctrine_n be_v teach_v without_o oppose_v the_o testimony_n of_o our_o sense_n see_v they_o show_v we_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o these_o small_a objection_n be_v very_o inconsiderable_a in_o comparison_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n grand_a pretention_n which_o be_v that_o this_o confuse_a knowledge_n which_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o 10_o century_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a empty_a sound_n who_o sense_n i_o myself_o do_v not_o understand_v in_o search_v his_o book_n say_v he_o in_o what_o sense_n he_o take_v it_o i_o find_v that_o confuse_a knowledge_n and_o distinct_a knowledge_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o language_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o knowledge_n which_o he_o call_v confuse_v be_v every_o whit_n as_o clear_a as_o that_o which_o he_o call_v distinct_a this_o discovery_n will_v be_v a_o very_a fine_a one_o indeed_o be_v it_o not_o mere_o imaginary_a it_o be_v ground_v on_o that_o describe_v somewhere_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n i_o say_v that_o they_o teach_v therein_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o lose_v not_o their_o natural_a substance_n but_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o '_o they_o he_o hence_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v in_o these_o article_n wherein_o consist_v according_a to_o my_o way_n the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o afterward_o observe_v that_o in_o another_o place_n speak_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o have_v be_v always_o popular_a i_o say_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v always_o popular_a in_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o its_o celebration_n and_o in_o the_o general_a act_n which_o christian_n ought_v to_o perform_v in_o it_o to_o take_v bread_n to_o drink_v wine_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n to_o receive_v these_o thing_n with_o a_o religious_a frame_n of_o mind_n as_o a_o great_a sacrament_n which_o the_o lord_n have_v ordain_v to_o raise_v up_o one_o faith_n to_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o
virtue_n of_o it_o and_o instruct_v our_o faith_n under_o the_o discipline_n of_o jesus_n christ_n lest_o we_o be_v esteem_v unworthy_a if_o we_o do_v not_o discern_v it_o enough_o not_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o dignity_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o lest_o it_o shall_v be_v imagine_v this_o be_v only_o a_o way_n of_o speak_v to_o excite_v the_o faithful_a to_o instruct_v themselves_o in_o this_o mystery_n yet_o without_o suppose_v that_o in_o effect_n they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o exposition_n he_o be_v go_v to_o make_v of_o it_o we_o need_v only_o call_v to_o mind_n what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n wherein_o speak_v of_o the_o success_n his_o book_n meet_v with_o i_o be_o inform_v say_v he_o that_o i_o have_v move_v several_a to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n which_o show_v frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n that_o according_a to_o he_o his_o book_n be_v a_o more_o clear_a and_o express_a exposition_n of_o the_o church_n sentiment_n and_o that_o he_o have_v actual_o bring_v over_o several_a person_n from_o a_o obscure_a to_o a_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n but_o without_o go_v any_o further_a we_o need_v only_o read_v a_o passage_n of_o odon_n abbot_n of_o clugny_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v produce_v for_o it_o express_o justify_v what_o i_o say_v paschasus_n say_v he_o have_v write_v these_o thing_n and_o several_a other_o to_o learn_v we_o 913._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 913._o the_o reverence_n we_o owe_v to_o this_o mystery_n and_o make_v we_o know_v the_o majesty_n of_o it_o and_o if_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v know_v will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v his_o book_n they_o will_v find_v such_o great_a thing_n in_o it_o as_o will_v make_v they_o acknowledge_v they_o understand_v little_a of_o this_o mystery_n before_o after_o this_o testimony_n of_o one_o of_o paschasus_n his_o principal_a disciple_n who_o live_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o think_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o paschasus_n propose_v his_o doctrine_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n he_o write_v say_v he_o to_o teach_v we_o what_o reverence_n we_o owe_v to_o this_o mystery_n and_o to_o make_v we_o know_v the_o majesty_n of_o it_o he_o will_v have_v also_o the_o learned_a before_o the_o read_n of_o this_o book_n to_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n ignorant_a of_o this_o mystery_n and_o see_v he_o be_v please_v the_o learned_a shall_v be_v no_o better_o qualify_v i_o hope_v he_o will_v pardon_v the_o ignorant_a by_o a_o strong_a reason_n and_o thus_o do_v we_o see_v on_o what_o design_n paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n teach_v their_o opinion_n to_o wit_n as_o a_o illustration_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n a_o explication_n of_o what_o be_v know_v before_o but_o obscure_o and_o not_o as_o a_o doctrine_n direct_o opposite_a to_o a_o error_n with_o which_o man_n be_v imbue_v i_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o design_n prove_v not_o successful_a to_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o all_o and_o there_o be_v several_a who_o regard_v this_o opinion_n as_o a_o novelty_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v and_o as_o to_o they_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n proceed_v with_o they_o by_o way_n of_o opposition_n and_o contradiction_n as_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o do_v against_o profess_a enemy_n but_o how_o do_v this_o hinder_v they_o from_o propose_v their_o doctrine_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n and_o even_o this_o to_o wit_n whether_o it_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n or_o not_o be_v in_o part_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o contradiction_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o a_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v approve_v of_o 900._o book_n 9_o ch_z 5._o page_n 900._o immediate_o by_o all_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v propose_v there_o must_v certain_o be_v some_o who_o reject_v it_o and_o warn_v other_o against_o it_o i_o grant_v it_o but_o that_o it_o hence_o follow_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o believe_v that_o my_o pretention_n be_v impossible_a be_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o that_o with_o reason_n for_o a_o man_n may_v well_o propose_v a_o new_a opinion_n by_o way_n of_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o defend_v it_o afterward_o by_o way_n of_o contradiction_n against_o adversary_n who_o reject_v it_o and_o respect_v it_o as_o a_o novelty_n in_o fine_a add_v mr._n arnaud_n this_o mean_n will_v not_o serve_v the_o end_n for_o which_o ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la mr._n claude_n design_n it_o which_o be_v to_o hinder_v man_n from_o rise_v up_o against_o this_o doctrine_n and_o make_v the_o change_n insensible_a to_o those_o which_o suffer_v it_o we_o never_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o this_o mean_n absolute_o hinder_v the_o insurrection_n he_o mention_n but_o in_o effect_v the_o contrary_a to_o wit_n that_o several_a do_v rise_v up_o against_o paschasus_n but_o we_o pretend_v likewise_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o cheat_v several_a by_o make_v they_o receive_v this_o novelty_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o explication_n and_o that_o in_o their_o respect_n they_o conceive_v therein_o no_o other_o change_n than_o that_o which_o ignorant_a people_n do_v conceive_v when_o they_o imagine_v a_o great_a illustration_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o what_o those_o learned_a person_n can_v conceive_v of_o it_o mention_v by_o odon_n who_o by_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n acknowledge_v they_o have_v hitherto_o but_o small_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n all_o the_o effect_n which_o this_o can_v produce_v be_v to_o excite_v they_o against_o their_o former_a ignorance_n and_o to_o esteem_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o paschasus_n for_o his_o good_a instruction_n now_o we_o know_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o insurrection_n make_v no_o great_a noise_n but_o say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n other_o must_v be_v surprise_v in_o a_o contrary_a 901._o page_n 901._o manner_n they_o must_v needs_o deride_v the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o new_a doctrine_n they_o must_v be_v astonish_v at_o the_o boldness_n of_o paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n propose_v of_o it_o as_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n they_o must_v be_v mighty_o offend_v at_o their_o be_v accuse_v of_o ignorance_n and_o infidelity_n for_o not_o believe_v that_o which_o no_o body_n ever_o do_v believe_v who_o tell_v mr._n aruaud_v there_o be_v not_o in_o effect_n several_a in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n who_o have_v these_o kind_n of_o sentiment_n touch_v his_o opinion_n pascasus_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o several_a call_v in_o question_n his_o doctrine_n he_o say_v he_o be_v reprehend_v for_o take_v our_o saviour_n word_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n he_o endeavour_v to_o answer_v some_o of_o their_o objection_n seem_v to_o intimate_v he_o be_v accuse_v for_o write_v his_o book_n by_o a_o enthusiastic_a rashness_n and_o pretend_a revelation_n and_o in_o effect_n john_n scot_n raban_n and_o bertram_n write_v against_o his_o novelty_n and_o oppose_v they_o but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v its_o be_v true_a that_o he_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n and_o that_o this_o way_n may_v procure_v he_o many_o follower_n and_o so_o far_o concern_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o pretend_a machines_n of_o execution_n mr._n arnaud_n immediate_o complain_v that_o i_o sometime_o make_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o dispute_n and_o otherwhiles_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n wherein_o i_o pretend_v this_o be_v effect_v i_o think_v 902._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 902._o say_v he_o we_o have_v best_o leave_v he_o to_o his_o choice_n and_o that_o by_o choose_v one_o of_o these_o chimerical_a mean_n he_o may_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v rash_o and_o false_o offer_v the_o other_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n request_n reasonable_a we_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o grant_v it_o notwithstanding_o the_o sharpness_n of_o his_o expression_n but_o it_o be_v unjust_a and_o unwarrantable_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o change_n in_o question_n have_v happen_v and_o that_o with_o and_o without_o dispute_n there_o be_v a_o contest_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n during_o the_o time_n wherein_o paschasus_n live_v as_o i_o now_o say_v we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v any_o in_o the_o 10_o but_o in_o the_o 11_o it_o be_v very_o hot_a so_o that_o any_o man_n may_v see_v there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o what_o i_o offer_v let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v which_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v grant_v i_o when_o he_o consider_v first_o that_o what_o i_o say_v concern_v the_o sense_n that_o be_v attack_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o the_o dispute_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n must_v be_v refer_v to_o the_o 11_o
century_n and_o that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v i_o attribute_v it_o to_o the_o 10_o second_o that_o when_o i_o speak_v precise_o of_o the_o 10_o i_o do_v not_o suppose_v any_o dispute_n in_o it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a a_o gross_a ignorance_n which_o hinder_v they_o from_o dispute_v mr._n arnaud_v can_v comprehend_v that_o there_o be_v or_o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o dispute_n the_o mean_n say_v he_o that_o they_o propose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n to_o so_o many_o person_n that_o never_o hear_v of_o it_o or_o have_v a_o aversation_n to_o it_o and_o that_o they_o have_v be_v persuade_v immediate_o so_o that_o they_o make_v no_o resistance_n and_o so_o far_o for_o the_o dispute_n the_o mean_n likewise_o that_o so_o many_o dispute_n shall_v produce_v no_o write_n that_o the_o paschasit_n shall_v publish_v nothing_o to_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n propose_v to_o '_o they_o that_o the_o bertramit_n in_o reject_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n shall_v never_o publish_v the_o reason_n for_o it_o and_o here_o we_o have_v something_o against_o the_o dispute_n but_o people_n must_v never_o argue_v against_o matter_n of_o fact_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v dispute_n against_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n we_o learn_v as_o much_o from_o paschasus_n himself_o it_o be_v also_o certain_a there_o be_v likewise_o in_o the_o 11_o on_o the_o same_o subject_n we_o be_v inform_v of_o this_o by_o the_o history_n of_o berenger_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n have_v likewise_o its_o course_n in_o the_o 10_o we_o learn_v this_o from_o the_o paschal_n homily_n and_o sermon_n of_o that_o time_n which_o be_v extant_a it_o be_v also_o certain_a the_o real_a presence_n be_v teach_v therein_o we_o know_v this_o by_o the_o example_n of_o odon_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n who_o make_v use_v of_o miracle_n to_o persuade_v the_o world_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o yet_o do_v it_o not_o appear_v there_o be_v any_o dispute_v raise_v on_o this_o point_n nor_o write_n on_o either_o side_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o we_o ought_v to_o stop_v here_o and_o argue_v not_o against_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n see_v they_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o on_o these_o fact_n to_o draw_v notice_n thence_o which_o may_v clear_v our_o principal_a question_n which_o be_v whether_o paschasus_n be_v the_o innovator_n or_o whether_o the_o innovation_n must_v be_v attribute_v to_o john_n scot_n to_o bertram_n to_o raban_n or_o any_o other_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n this_o be_v the_o point_n to_o be_v dispatch_v for_o what_o signify_v the_o mark_v one_o by_o one_o of_o the_o author_n that_o have_v write_v the_o life_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n what_o matter_n be_v it_o to_o we_o who_o write_v the_o life_n of_o s._n radbodus_n or_o that_o of_o s._n godart_n or_o s._n remacle_n we_o do_v not_o see_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n in_o any_o of_o these_o 907._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 907._o life_n that_o either_o of_o they_o busy_v himself_o to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o to_o refute_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n be_v this_o observation_n true_a what_o good_a will_v redound_v from_o it_o do_v these_o historian_n design_v to_o learn_v the_o world_n the_o sentiment_n of_o their_o saint_n on_o every_o particular_a article_n of_o religion_n or_o to_o inform_v we_o what_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o their_o sermon_n and_o instruction_n which_o they_o give_v their_o people_n moreover_o who_o suppose_v all_o these_o bishop_n be_v preacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v sufficient_a there_o be_v some_o that_o have_v authorize_v this_o doctrine_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v relate_v of_o odon_n the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n that_o he_o confirm_v several_a in_o the_o faith_n that_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o lord_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la body_n have_v show_v they_o by_o a_o miracle_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o altar_n change_v into_o flesh_n and_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o chalice_n change_v into_o blood_n whether_o these_o doubter_n be_v the_o disciple_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o not_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o inquire_v it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o this_o relation_n show_v we_o there_o be_v several_a person_n that_o withstand_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o these_o person_n be_v neither_o inconsiderable_a for_o their_o number_n nor_o fame_n see_v a_o primate_n of_o england_n the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n be_v force_v to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o miracle_n for_o their_o conversion_n mr._n arnaud_n likewise_o tell_v we_o from_o the_o life_n of_o s._n dunstan_n 8._o page_n 9_o 8._o that_o he_o preach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o we_o have_v see_v already_o what_o he_o himself_o allege_v touch_v oden_n the_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n who_o exhort_v those_o that_o think_v themselves_o learned_a to_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n tell_v they_o they_o may_v learn_v such_o great_a thing_n in_o it_o as_o will_v make_v they_o acknowledge_v they_o have_v hitherto_o but_o small_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n this_o methinks_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v there_o be_v endeavour_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n to_o establish_v the_o real_a presence_n for_o what_o can_v these_o great_a thing_n be_v which_o the_o learned_a have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o and_o in_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v instruct_v by_o paschasus_n his_o book_n but_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o will_v be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o by_o these_o great_a thing_n we_o must_v understand_v only_o the_o devotion_n and_o piety_n with_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n for_o it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v these_o learned_a folk_n mention_v by_o odon_n be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v on_o the_o altar_n by_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o body_n neither_o can_v be_v ignorant_a that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v receive_v with_o all_o the_o respect_n and_o devotion_n we_o be_v able_a and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o send_v they_o to_o paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o discover_v therein_o this_o consequence_n see_v it_o discover_v itself_o sufficient_o enough_o by_o the_o bare_a idea_n which_o the_o gospel_n give_v we_o of_o jesus_n christ_n moreover_o he_o that_o desire_v to_o see_v the_o strange_a effect_n of_o prejudice_n need_v but_o read_v the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 9th_o book_n he_o pretend_v to_o show_v therein_o as_o the_o title_n of_o the_o chapter_n bear_v that_o the_o mixture_n of_o the_o 914._o page_n 914._o two_o doctrine_n which_o mr._n claude_n be_v oblige_v to_o admit_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n be_v a_o thing_n the_o most_o contrary_a imaginable_a to_o common_a sense_n he_o exert_v all_o his_o part_n to_o show_v this_o mixture_n be_v impossible_a he_o can_v endure_v there_o shall_v be_v therein_o either_o ignorant_a or_o profane_a person_n nor_o paschasi_v nor_o bertramist_n and_o argue_v thereupon_o till_o he_o have_v lose_v both_o himself_o and_o his_o reader_n yet_o be_v this_o a_o real_a matter_n of_o fact_n against_o which_o all_o mr_n arnaud_n subtlety_n will_v not_o prevail_v that_o the_o two_o doctrine_n have_v be_v mix_v in_o this_o century_n i_o already_o prove_v it_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v think_v good_a to_o suppress_v my_o proof_n and_o pass_v they_o over_o in_o silence_n to_o make_v way_n for_o his_o reason_n but_o let_v he_o argue_v as_o long_o as_o he_o will_v he_o can_v hinder_v its_o be_v true_a that_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n the_o english_a be_v teach_v this_o doctrine_n that_o as_o we_o consider_v two_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o creature_n as_o for_o instance_n in_o the_o veloci_fw-la lib._n catholicor_n serm._n ad_fw-la bed_n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 22._o abraham_n veloci_fw-la water_n of_o baptism_n the_o one_o that_o it_o be_v natural_o true_a it_o be_v corruptible_a water_n and_o the_o other_a that_n according_a to_o the_o spiritual_a mystery_n it_o have_v a_o save_a virtue_n so_o likewise_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o our_o natural_a understanding_n we_o see_v it_o to_o be_v a_o corporeal_a and_o elementary_a creature_n but_o if_o we_o regard_v the_o spiritual_a virtue_n than_o we_o understand_v there_o be_v life_n in_o it_o and_o that_o it_o will_v give_v immortality_n to_o those_o that_o shall_v partake_v of_o it_o with_o faith_n that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o invisible_a virtue_n of_o this_o holy_a eucharist_n and_o the_o visible_a species_n of_o nature_n that_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o nature_n it_o be_v corruptible_a bread_n and_o corruptible_a wine_n and_o that_o by_o
that_o time_n in_o the_o church_n neither_o ignorant_a nor_o profane_a person_n much_o less_o can_v it_o be_v conclude_v hence_o there_o be_v then_o but_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n the_o paschasi_v the_o bertramist_n and_o those_o that_o pass_v from_o one_o opinion_n to_o another_o it_o be_v sufficient_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o tell_v 916._o page_n 916._o mr._n claude_n in_o a_o word_n that_o to_o act_v as_o he_o must_v suppose_v they_o have_v do_v they_o must_v not_o have_v be_v man_n but_o some_o other_o kind_n of_o animal_n and_o such_o creature_n as_o we_o never_o hear_v of_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o if_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v man_n he_o shall_v make_v satyr_n or_o centaur_n of_o they_o if_o he_o will_v for_o as_o to_o my_o part_n i_o must_v suppose_v they_o to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v if_o he_o do_v not_o find_v the_o paschasi_v have_v zeal_n enough_o for_o the_o real_a presence_n he_o ought_v to_o impart_v more_o to_o they_o if_o he_o can_v and_o if_o the_o bertramist_n have_v not_o well_o discharge_v their_o duty_n we_o for_o our_o share_n must_v deplore_v their_o stupidity_n see_v we_o can_v help_v it_o but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v paschasi_v and_o that_o there_o be_v bertramist_n and_o it_o be_v likewise_o as_o certain_a that_o the_o pastor_n carelessness_n and_o the_o people_n ignorance_n be_v both_o very_a great_a these_o be_v matter_n of_o fact_n against_o which_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o dispute_v all_o that_o can_v be_v rational_o say_v be_v that_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o carelessness_n of_o the_o other_o make_v they_o agree_v in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n i_o mean_v they_o dispute_v not_o about_o it_o because_o they_o want_v ability_n to_o do_v it_o as_o well_o as_o zeal_n and_o industry_n mr._n arnaud_v endeavour_n in_o vain_a to_o persuade_v we_o that_o the_o disorder_n 957._o book_n 9_o ch_z 9_o page_n 957._o of_o the_o 10_o century_n be_v no_o great_a than_o those_o of_o the_o other_o and_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o world_n be_v to_o include_v in_o the_o same_o external_a society_n both_o live_n and_o dead_a member_n stubble_n and_o wheat_n it_o be_v a_o necessary_a consesequence_n of_o this_o state_n that_o a_o man_n may_v reproach_v every_o age_n with_o several_a disorder_n and_o that_o each_o time_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v respect_v as_o have_v two_o different_a face_n according_a as_o a_o man_n cast_v his_o eye_n upon_o the_o good_a that_o credit_n it_o or_o the_o wicked_a that_o dishonour_n it_o what_o he_o say_v be_v but_o too_o true_a and_o so_o it_o be_v too_o true_a that_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v improve_v the_o former_a error_n for_o beside_o that_o the_o common_a disorder_n have_v appear_v in_o it_o in_o a_o different_a degree_n there_o be_v particular_a one_o in_o it_o which_o the_o precede_a age_n be_v not_o acquaint_v with_o never_o be_v there_o such_o a_o ignorance_n before_o which_o the_o council_n of_o tros_o then_o denote_v the_o neglect_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n be_v never_o so_o great_a as_o that_o council_n elfric_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o william_n of_o tyre_n describe_v it_o covetousness_n never_o reign_v so_o much_o among_o the_o monk_n and_o priest_n as_o polydor_z virgil_n testify_v it_o do_v then_o such_o a_o universal_a degeneracy_n as_o we_o find_v attribute_v by_o author_n to_o those_o time_n we_o never_o yet_o hear_v of_o there_o be_v never_o see_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o like_a disorder_n as_o those_o that_o be_v observable_a throughout_o this_o whole_a century_n such_o a_o relaxation_n of_o discipline_n in_o the_o cathedral_n church_n the_o superintendency_n of_o which_o be_v commit_v to_o child_n of_o 5_o 10_o 12_o and_o 14_o year_n be_v never_o before_o know_v most_o writer_n that_o have_v mention_v it_o be_v historian_n that_o design_v not_o to_o pass_v censure_n or_o aggravate_v in_o general_a the_o degeneracy_n of_o man_n but_o to_o remark_n the_o particular_a character_n of_o this_o century_n which_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o rest_n and_o therefore_o they_o call_v it_o the_o unhappy_a age_n a_o age_n of_o lead_n the_o iron_z age_n a_o obscure_a and_o dark_a age_n a_o age_n of_o darkness_n and_o ignorance_n a_o most_o wretched_a time_n wherein_o the_o just_a be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v and_o wherein_o truth_n have_v for_o saken_a the_o earth_n a_o age_n in_o short_a wherein_o happen_v a_o general_a decay_n of_o all_o virtue_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v again_o it_o be_v a_o age_n of_o zeal_n fervour_n 947._o book_n 9_o ch_z 7._o page_n 947._o conversion_n reformation_n in_o prince_n in_o princess_n in_o bishop_n in_o religious_a person_n and_o in_o the_o people_n for_o first_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o that_o their_o zeal_n their_o fervour_n their_o conversion_n their_o reformation_n such_o as_o they_o be_v have_v not_o that_o prevalency_n as_o to_o make_v they_o dispute_v among_o themselves_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n on_o one_o hand_n be_v teach_v as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o this_o body_n in_o which_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v and_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_a in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o one_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n have_v blood_n bones_o skin_n nerve_n and_o be_v endue_v with_o a_o reasonable_a soul_n but_o that_o the_o other_o which_o be_v his_o spiritual_a body_n consist_v of_o several_a grain_n without_o blood_n bones_o member_n and_o soul_n that_o as_o in_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v one_o that_o according_a to_o nature_n it_o be_v corruptible_a water_n and_o the_o other_o according_a to_o the_o spiritual_a mystery_n this_o water_n have_v a_o salutary_a virtue_n so_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o natural_a understanding_n be_v a_o corporeal_a and_o corruptive_a creature_n and_o according_a to_o the_o spiritual_a virtue_n life_n be_v in_o it_o it_o give_v immortality_n to_o the_o faithful_a it_o be_v teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v spiritual_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o manna_n be_v change_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o the_o water_n of_o the_o rock_n into_o his_o blood_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o in_o any_o wise_a the_o same_o body_n in_o which_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v nor_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v for_o we_o but_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n spiritual_o in_o this_o age_n be_v several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n collect_v and_o urge_v against_o paschasus_n touch_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n the_o pastor_n be_v exhort_v to_o come_v and_o learn_v in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n what_o they_o be_v as_o yet_o ignorant_a of_o miracle_n be_v likewise_o wrought_v to_o confirm_v those_o that_o doubt_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o dispute_v about_o it_o one_o against_o another_o if_o the_o reason_n which_o i_o offer_v from_o the_o ignorance_n and_o negligence_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o do_v not_o well_o relish_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n let_v he_o give_v a_o better_a i_o will_v glad_o receive_v it_o provide_v he_o deny_v not_o certain_a matter_n of_o fact_n against_o which_o no_o argument_n must_v be_v offer_v the_o zeal_n fervour_n conversion_n and_o reformation_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o 10_o century_n hinder_v not_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o we_o observe_v concern_v the_o religious_a live_n without_o rule_n their_o abbot_n be_v marry_v and_o layman_n the_o bishop_n neglect_v to_o instruct_v their_o flock_n and_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o either_o sex_n and_o all_o age_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o creed_n and_o lord_n prayer_n and_o live_v and_o die_v in_o this_o ignorance_n this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n attest_v by_o witness_n of_o that_o very_a age._n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v for_o this_o whole_a century_n in_o a_o fearful_a disorder_n as_o speak_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o baronius_n too_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o our_o saviour_n 612._o bayon_n annal_n eccles_n tom_n 10._o add_v ann_n 612._o christ_n sleep_v then_o in_o his_o ship_n he_o sleep_v and_o make_v as_o though_o he_o see_v not_o these_o thing_n he_o let_v they_o alone_o he_o arise_v not_o to_o take_v vengeance_n and_o that_o which_o be_v worse_o there_o be_v no_o disciple_n who_o by_o their_o shriek_n shall_v awake_v the_o lord_n sleep_v for_o they_o be_v all_o asleep_a themselves_o what_o think_v you_o be_v the_o cardinal_n priest_n and_o deacon_n that_o
10_o century_n and_o that_o as_o to_o his_o part_n he_o have_v make_v use_n neither_o of_o cheat_n nor_o artisices_n to_o hinder_v this_o change_n be_v be_v make_v with_o noise_n the_o first_o of_o these_o answer_n be_v already_o refute_v we_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v either_o with_o greek_n or_o egyptian_n moscovite_n ethiopian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n armenian_n nor_o indian_n in_o the_o affair_n of_o transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n put_v question_n to_o we_o about_o they_o without_o their_o consent_n or_o order_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v a_o long_a time_n insinuate_v of_o itself_o among_o they_o which_o when_o effect_v we_o shall_v have_v the_o emissary_n and_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n to_o be_v witness_n of_o the_o innovation_n the_o second_o answer_n be_v frivolous_a we_o neither_o accuse_v mr._n arnaud_n nor_o his_o friend_n personal_o for_o have_v do_v any_o thing_n to_o deprive_v we_o of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o change_n happen_v whatsoever_o they_o have_v thereunto_o contribute_v consist_v only_o in_o the_o false_a citation_n and_o sophism_n in_o their_o book_n but_o of_o these_o we_o will_v not_o here_o complain_v we_o only_o complain_v here_o of_o their_o draw_a advantage_n from_o the_o ill_a mean_n that_o have_v be_v use_v by_o other_o person_n on_o their_o side_n who_o successor_n and_o defender_n they_o be_v to_o deprive_v posterity_n of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o innovation_n in_o question_n and_o i_o believe_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o justice_n in_o this_o complaint_n a_o council_n have_v cause_v john_n scot_n book_n to_o be_v burn_v there_o be_v none_o to_o be_v have_v of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n we_o have_v lose_v the_o write_n of_o heribald_a bishop_n of_o auxerre_n the_o letter_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n eriger_n book_n against_o paschasus_n berenger_n work_n their_o book_n who_o write_v in_o his_o favour_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n we_o know_v no_o more_o of_o this_o long_a history_n than_o what_o we_o can_v gather_v here_o and_o there_o in_o suspect_a author_n adversary_n to_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o doctrine_n moreover_o there_o have_v be_v give_v the_o public_a under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n false_a and_o suppose_a book_n their_o real_a work_n have_v be_v alter_v and_o false_a piece_n insert_v in_o they_o to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v there_o be_v no_o innovation_n in_o their_o doctrine_n i_o say_v noüet_v answer_v to_o noüet_v nothing_o but_o what_o may_v be_v easy_o justify_v and_o which_o i_o have_v already_o clear_o prove_v elsewhere_o if_o i_o complain_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n injustice_n who_o make_v advantage_n of_o these_o fraud_n put_v upon_o we_o and_o which_o he_o know_v to_o be_v such_o in_o like_a manner_n as_o what_o the_o emissary_n have_v do_v in_o the_o east_n whence_o he_o will_v make_v we_o believe_v they_o of_o those_o part_n have_v ever_o hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n this_o be_v i_o think_v a_o complaint_n for_o which_o no_o rational_a person_n will_v condemn_v i_o i_o likewise_o propose_v some_o example_n of_o insensible_a change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n whence_o i_o conclude_v it_o be_v not_o impossible_a one_o shall_v have_v happen_v by_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n mr._n arnaud_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o the_o perplexity_n which_o these_o example_n cause_v he_o have_v devise_v some_o distinction_n some_o of_o they_o imaginary_a and_o other_o unnecessary_a by_o mean_n whereof_o he_o have_v pretend_v to_o invalidate_v the_o change_n in_o question_n and_o they_o be_v these_o difference_n which_o we_o must_v now_o examine_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n that_o of_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o little_a child_n and_o that_o of_o fast_v till_o the_o evening_n and_o some_o other_o have_v be_v change_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o gainsay_v it_o but_o tell_v we_o these_o custom_n be_v still_o use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n so_o that_o the_o change_n have_v not_o be_v universal_a whereas_o if_o that_o of_o the_o establishment_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v true_a we_o must_v suppose_v it_o happen_v at_o the_o same_o time_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n and_o all_o christian_a church_n this_o be_v his_o first_o difference_n which_o he_o amplify_v and_o exaggerate_v after_o his_o manner_n but_o the_o answer_n be_v not_o difficult_a to_o wit_n that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n or_o if_o there_o be_v it_o be_v bring_v in_o by_o the_o emissary_n and_o scholar_n of_o the_o romish_a seminary_n beside_o that_o a_o change_n be_v not_o ever_o the_o less_o insensible_a in_o respect_n of_o those_o that_o have_v admit_v it_o for_o its_o being_n less_o universal_a the_o second_o difference_n be_v that_o in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o expression_n which_o i_o propose_v the_o point_n concern_v some_o establish_a custom_n whereas_o here_o the_o question_n be_v touch_v a_o new_a doctrine_n universal_o establish_v which_o be_v say_v he_o extreme_o different_a a_o general_a inconveniency_n may_v universal_o abolish_v a_o custom_n but_o when_o the_o question_n be_v touch_v the_o remedy_n of_o a_o abuse_n every_o man_n follow_v his_o particular_a judgement_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o remedy_n and_o this_o especial_o show_v we_o the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o this_o must_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o universal_a establishment_n of_o a_o extraordinary_a doctrine_n which_o can_v subsist_v with_o the_o infinite_a diversity_n of_o judgement_n respect_n and_o inclination_n which_o happen_v in_o so_o many_o different_a church_n which_o be_v divide_v in_o such_o small_a matter_n can_v be_v expect_v to_o unite_v in_o a_o doctrine_n so_o offensive_a that_o it_o be_v strange_a it_o have_v find_v any_o follower_n neither_o can_v it_o have_v it_o not_o be_v authorise_a by_o a_o universal_a consent_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o a_o ancient_a custom_n that_o be_v abolish_v and_o a_o new_a doctrine_n that_o be_v establish_v but_o this_o difference_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n more_o hurt_v than_o good_a for_o ignorant_a people_n be_v more_o earnest_a to_o conserve_v their_o custom_n which_o they_o know_v than_o they_o be_v to_o reject_v a_o doctrine_n which_o they_o know_v but_o imperfect_o and_o concern_v who_o novelty_n they_o can_v judge_v when_o a_o ancient_a public_a and_o perpetual_a custom_n be_v abolish_v the_o innovation_n be_v more_o manifest_a than_o when_o a_o new_a doctrine_n be_v introduce_v for_o the_o novelty_n of_o it_o be_v conceal_v it_o be_v offer_v as_o be_v the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o they_o that_o offer_v it_o pervert_v for_o this_o effect_n some_o ordinary_a expression_n turn_v they_o into_o another_o sense_n custom_n be_v of_o themselves_o popular_a and_o when_o they_o be_v change_v people_n be_v apt_a to_o imagine_v their_o religion_n be_v about_o be_v take_v away_o from_o they_o but_o as_o to_o doctrinal_n the_o people_n be_v wont_a to_o suffer_v those_o that_o have_v great_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n to_o preach_v what_o they_o please_v and_o obedient_o receive_v it_o without_o any_o examination_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o have_v happen_v something_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v like_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n observe_v that_o when_o we_o leave_v a_o ancient_a custom_n every_o man_n take_v a_o different_a course_n and_o follow_v his_o own_o particular_a judgement_n for_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n in_o depart_v from_o the_o plain_a and_o genuine_a explication_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v figure_n and_o image_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v fall_v upon_o different_a sentiment_n the_o greek_n have_v take_v the_o party_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n and_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o latin_n that_o of_o transubstantiation_n but_o we_o must_v not_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n what_o mr._n arnaud_n confess_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v so_o offensive_a that_o it_o be_v strange_a it_o have_v find_v any_o follower_n have_v it_o not_o be_v authorise_v by_o a_o universal_a consent_n this_o acknowledgement_n must_v at_o least_o show_v the_o world_n how_o important_a it_o be_v to_o prevent_v be_v abuse_v by_o this_o pretend_a universal_a consent_n and_o engage_v in_o a_o sentiment_n which_o moreover_o be_v so_o offensive_a but_o as_o the_o discussion_n of_o this_o question_n touch_v the_o universal_a
that_o i_o say_v in_o some_o place_n of_o my_o answer_n that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o of_o themselves_o capable_a to_o give_v rise_v to_o this_o opinion_n and_o therefore_o the_o idea_n of_o it_o must_v come_v from_o elsewhere_o that_o suppose_v these_o expression_n and_o a_o thousand_o such_o like_a be_v every_o day_n utter_v by_o the_o father_n they_o can_v never_o form_v in_o the_o people_n mind_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o transubstantiation_n or_o a_o real_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v unless_o they_o be_v propossess_v with_o it_o by_o some_o other_o mean_n that_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o before_o paschasus_n make_v this_o first_o explication_n man_n abandon_v their_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o conceive_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o certain_o no_o place_n but_o the_o solitary_a and_o idle_a convent_n of_o corbie_n can_v bring_v forth_o such_o a_o extravagant_a fancy_n let_v a_o man_n upon_o this_o judge_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n what_o kind_n of_o blade_n this_o 839._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 839._o paschasus_n must_v be_v according_a to_o mr._n claude_n see_v that_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o be_v able_a to_o invent_v a_o opinion_n which_o can_v never_o come_v into_o any_o body_n head_n but_o his_o own_o and_o further_o have_v the_o power_n and_o good_a luck_n to_o persuade_v the_o whole_a world_n into_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o with_o circumstance_n which_o be_v yet_o more_o admirable_a certain_o this_o be_v beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o man_n i_o answer_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v his_o consequence_n always_o ill_o we_o say_v that_o the_o people_n who_o usual_o follow_v the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n and_o who_o meditation_n be_v not_o strong_a enough_o of_o '_o emselve_n to_o invent_v this_o pretend_a manner_n of_o make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o exist_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n both_o at_o a_o time_n can_v not_o raise_v the_o idea_n of_o this_o from_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n hence_o conclude_v it_o be_v impossible_a that_o paschasus_n have_v invent_v this_o opinion_n or_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v other_o to_o embrace_v it_o this_o consequence_n be_v absurd_a for_o we_o have_v example_n of_o such_o kind_n of_o person_n as_o paschasus_n who_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o true_a light_n of_o nature_n and_o fall_v into_o remote_a imagination_n which_o no_o body_n ever_o have_v before_o they_o and_o which_o the_o people_n be_v certain_o never_o capable_a of_o i_o confess_v that_o in_o some_o respect_n one_o may_v marvel_v at_o these_o figuary_n of_o human_a invention_n because_o they_o be_v irregularity_n it_o be_v likewise_o astonish_v to_o see_v man_n capable_a of_o so_o many_o disorder_n but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v hence_o conclude_v that_o these_o disorder_n be_v more_o than_o human_a or_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o people_n who_o do_v do_v not_o invent_v a_o opinion_n themselves_o to_o follow_v it_o when_o it_o be_v well_o contrive_v and_o colour_v we_o see_v this_o happen_v every_o day_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v propose_v something_o more_o solid_a the_o true_a way_n to_o know_v whether_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n or_o not_o be_v to_o inquire_v whether_o those_o that_o go_v before_o he_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o if_o they_o do_v we_o be_v to_o blame_v in_o charge_v he_o with_o a_o innovation_n but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o find_v their_o doctrine_n different_a from_o he_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o innovate_v and_o this_o be_v the_o course_n mr._n aubertin_n have_v take_v for_o he_o offer_v not_o the_o history_n of_o the_o change_n of_o which_o he_o make_v paschasus_n the_o first_o author_n till_o he_o show_v by_o a_o exact_a discussion_n of_o each_o particular_a century_n that_o till_o paschasus_n his_o time_n no_o body_n ever_o speak_v like_o he_o whence_o it_o follow_v of_o necessity_n that_o he_o be_v a_o innovator_n it_o belong_v therefore_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v they_o design_v to_o deal_v sincere_o to_o take_v this_o course_n and_o show_v that_o paschasus_n say_v nothing_o but_o what_o other_o say_v before_o he_o this_o will_v have_v be_v a_o easy_a and_o direct_a method_n suppose_v paschasus_n have_v not_o be_v a_o innovator_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o like_o the_o engage_v in_o these_o kind_n of_o discussion_n he_o think_v it_o more_o for_o his_o purpose_n to_o fall_v upon_o a_o fruitless_a criticism_n by_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o conclude_v that_o no_o body_n public_o declare_v himself_o 841._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 841._o against_o paschasus_n his_o book_n all_o the_o time_n he_o live_v that_o no_o body_n write_v against_o he_o that_o no_o bishop_n no_o abbot_n of_o his_o order_n reproach_v he_o with_o it_o that_o there_o be_v only_o some_o person_n who_o show_v in_o secret_a they_o be_v fright_v at_o these_o truth_n and_o say_v not_o in_o writing_n but_o in_o particular_a discourse_n that_o he_o have_v go_v too_o far_o and_o yet_o this_o be_v not_o till_o three_o year_n after_o he_o have_v publish_v his_o book_n suppose_v this_o remark_n to_o be_v as_o certain_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v it_o what_o advantage_n will_v he_o pretend_v hence_o will_v paschasus_n be_v ever_o the_o less_o a_o innovator_n for_o his_o not_o find_v any_o thing_n publish_v against_o he_o during_o his_o life_n all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v hence_o be_v that_o his_o book_n be_v but_o little_o know_v at_o first_o and_o afterward_o but_o of_o small_a esteem_n with_o great_a man_n and_o that_o if_o they_o believe_v themselves_o oblige_v at_o length_n to_o write_v against_o his_o doctrine_n it_o be_v only_a because_o they_o see_v several_a follow_v it_o who_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o undeceive_v for_o to_o imagine_v that_o john_n scot_n bertram_n and_o raban_n shun_v the_o oppose_v he_o during_o his_o life_n that_o they_o may_v not_o bring_v upon_o they_o so_o terrible_a a_o adversary_n must_v proceed_v from_o the_o ignorance_n of_o what_o these_o three_o great_a man_n be_v who_o have_v another_o kind_n of_o esteem_n among_o the_o learned_a than_o paschasus_n it_o be_v also_o a_o ridiculous_a conjecture_n to_o imagine_v they_o lie_v quiet_a during_o his_o life_n because_o his_o doctrine_n be_v then_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o they_o dare_v not_o oppose_v for_o if_o this_o reason_n hinder_v they_o from_o write_v against_o paschasus_n during_o his_o life_n why_o do_v it_o not_o do_v the_o same_o after_o his_o death_n see_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v still_o the_o same_o and_o paschasus_n carry_v it_o not_o away_o with_o he_o into_o his_o grave_n but_o at_o bottom_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o uncertain_a than_o this_o remark_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o as_o to_o john_n scot_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n to_o guess_v he_o write_v since_o paschasus_n his_o death_n we_o know_v he_o write_v of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o consequent_o whilst_o he_o be_v in_o france_n whether_o this_o be_v before_o or_o after_o the_o year_n 852_o it_o will_v be_v in_o my_o opinion_n hard_o to_o determine_v as_o to_o raban_n we_o can_v be_v certain_a whether_o this_o egilon_n to_o who_o he_o write_v his_o letter_n against_o paschasus_n be_v either_o egilon_n abbot_n of_o fuldad_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 822_o or_o another_o egilon_n abbot_n of_o prom_n who_o succeed_v marquard_n in_o the_o year_n 853._o for_o as_o to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o anonimous_a treatise_n which_o father_n celot_n publish_v which_o be_v that_o raban_n be_v archbishop_n of_o mayence_n when_o he_o write_v this_o letter_n be_v very_o weak_a it_o be_v true_a it_o term_v he_o raban_n of_o mayence_n but_o upon_o another_o occasion_n to_o wit_n when_o the_o author_n accuse_v he_o to_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v expose_v to_o the_o common_a condition_n of_o aliment_n whereas_o when_o he_o mention_n the_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v against_o paschasus_n he_o call_v he_o only_a raban_n and_o hence_o can_v be_v nothing_o certain_a gather_v as_o to_o bertram_n mr._n arnaud_n allege_v no_o other_o reason_n but_o this_o that_o there_o be_v little_a 842._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 842._o likelihood_n he_o will_v write_v against_o his_o abbot_n whilst_o he_o be_v under_o his_o jurisdictiction_n and_o that_o paschasus_n who_o believe_v his_o doctrine_n can_v not_o be_v attack_v without_o a_o crime_n must_v have_v complain_v of_o this_o attempt_n but_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n ignorant_a of_o what_o the_o precedent_n maugin_n have_v write_v touch_v bertram_n that_o he_o be_v not_o only_o a_o very_a
learned_a but_o a_o very_a honest_a man_n a_o bold_a defender_n of_o the_o 17._o dissert_n c._n 17._o catholic_n faith_n against_o all_o innovator_n and_o that_o he_o write_v against_o hincmar_n his_o own_o bishop_n although_o he_o be_v uphold_v by_o the_o king_n authority_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o man_n who_o scruple_v not_o to_o write_v against_o his_o metropolitan_a and_o such_o a_o man_n as_o hincmar_n who_o be_v countenance_v by_o the_o king_n will_v stick_v to_o write_v by_o the_o king_n order_n too_o against_o paschasus_n although_o he_o be_v his_o abbot_n it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o paschasus_n clear_o testify_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v only_o attack_v by_o private_a discourse_n and_o not_o by_o book_n for_o this_o can_v be_v collect_v from_o his_o expression_n unless_o we_o read_v they_o with_o gloss_n and_o interpretation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n let_v those_o say_v paschasus_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o of_o s._n matthew_n that_o will_v extenuate_v the_o term_n of_o body_n hear_v i_o those_o that_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v now_o celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o true_a blood_n imagine_v they_o know_v not_o what_o that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o make_v the_o lord_n a_o liar_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o true_a flesh_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n by_o which_o we_o declare_v his_o true_a death_n whereas_o truth_n itself_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a low_o i_o be_o astonish_v at_o some_o people_n saying_n it_o be_v not_o the_o real_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o that_o it_o be_v sacramental_o so_o a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o not_o his_o flesh_n the_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o not_o his_o blood_n the_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n the_o shadow_n and_o not_o the_o body_n and_o in_o another_o place_n a_o little_a further_o i_o speak_v of_o these_o thing_n the_o more_o large_o and_o more_o express_o because_o i_o understand_v that_o some_o rereprehend_v i_o as_o if_o i_o will_v in_o the_o book_n which_o i_o write_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n attribute_v to_o these_o word_n more_o than_o the_o truth_n itself_o promise_v and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n sed_fw-la quidam_fw-la say_v he_o loquacissimi_fw-la magis_fw-la quam_fw-la docti_fw-la dum_fw-la hoec_fw-la credere_fw-la refugiunt_fw-la quaecunque_fw-la possunt_fw-la ne_fw-la credant_fw-la quoe_fw-la veritas_fw-la repromittit_fw-la opponunt_fw-la &_o dicunt_fw-la nullum_fw-la corpus_fw-la esse_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la sit_fw-la palpabile_fw-la &_o visible_a hoec_fw-la autem_fw-la inquiunt_fw-la quia_fw-la mysteria_fw-la sunt_fw-la videri_fw-la nequeunt_fw-la nec_fw-la palpari_fw-la &_o ideo_fw-la corpus_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la &_o si_fw-la corpus_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la in_fw-la figura_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la hoec_fw-la dicuntur_fw-la &_o none_o in_o proprietate_fw-la naturoe_fw-mi carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la quoe_fw-la caro_fw-la passa_fw-la est_fw-la in_o cruse_n &_o nata_fw-la de_fw-la maria_n virgin_n ecce_fw-la quam_fw-la bene_fw-la disputant_n contra_fw-la fidem_fw-la sine_fw-la fide_fw-la it_o appear_v from_o these_o passage_n that_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n be_v contradict_v that_o he_o be_v accuse_v for_o take_v christ_n word_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n that_o he_o have_v several_a clear_a and_o solid_a objection_n offer_v he_o whether_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n or_o write_v or_o by_o book_n or_o bare_a discourse_n he_o do_v not_o inform_v we_o but_o one_o may_v well_o conclude_v hence_o that_o this_o opposition_n consist_v not_o in_o secret_a discourse_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o believe_v be_v we_o wont_v to_o call_v private_a discourse_n a_o formal_a opposition_n by_o way_n of_o objection_n dispute_n censure_n and_o clear_a and_o precise_a explication_n of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n opponunt_fw-la say_v he_o quoecunque_fw-la possunt_fw-la ecce_fw-la quam_fw-la bene_fw-la disputant_n dicunt_fw-la non_fw-la in_o se_fw-la esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la carnis_fw-la non_fw-la carnem_fw-la audiui_fw-la quosdam_fw-la i_o reprehendere_fw-la etc._n etc._n do_v man_n thus_o express_v themselves_o when_o they_o will_v represent_v private_a discourse_n but_o say_v 843._o book_n 3._o ch_n 8._o p._n 843._o mr._n arnaud_n paschasus_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n assure_v that_o although_o some_o be_v deceive_v through_o ignorance_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o body_n that_o dare_v open_o contradict_v what_o the_o whole_a earth_n believe_v and_o confess_v of_o this_o mystery_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o paschasus_n be_v that_o no_o body_n dare_v contradict_v open_o what_o the_o whole_a earth_n believe_v and_o confess_v of_o this_o mystery_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a as_o it_o be_v express_v in_o this_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o he_o allege_v ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nistri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n now_o what_o he_o say_v be_v true_a in_o the_o sense_n which_o we_o suppose_v must_v be_v give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o liturgy_n but_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o those_o that_o oppose_v the_o sense_n which_o paschasus_n give_v to_o these_o very_a word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o to_o those_o of_o christ_n explain_v themselves_o very_o plain_o against_o he_o for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o these_o word_n and_o acknowledge_v the_o sense_n which_o a_o author_n will_v give_v they_o they_o confess_v that_o the_o word_n be_v true_a and_o can_v not_o be_v question_v without_o a_o crime_n but_o yet_o this_o hinder_v they_o not_o from_o set_v '_o emselve_n against_o the_o sense_n of_o paschasus_n paschasus_n pretend_v to_o draw_v advantage_n against_o they_o by_o their_o acknowledge_v the_o word_n imagine_v the_o word_n be_v plain_o for_o he_o but_o he_o do_v not_o at_o all_o say_v they_o dare_v not_o to_o dispute_v open_o against_o he_o nor_o against_o the_o sense_n he_o give_v these_o word_n this_o be_v a_o delusion_n of_o mr._n arnaud_v just_a as_o if_o any_o one_o have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o body_n yet_o among_o the_o protestant_n that_o have_v open_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v thence_o conclude_v that_o there_o be_v none_o of_o they_o then_o that_o have_v yet_o open_o contradict_v the_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n understand_v it_o and_o that_o they_o explain_v themselves_o about_o it_o only_o in_o secret_a discourse_n but_o pray_v why_o must_v these_o be_v secret_a discourse_n during_o paschasus_n his_o life_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o confess_v there_o be_v after_o his_o death_n public_a write_n which_o appear_v against_o his_o doctrine_n be_v not_o this_o a_o silly_a pretention_n which_o at_o far_a can_n only_o make_v we_o imagine_v paschasus_n as_o a_o formidable_a man_n who_o hold_v the_o world_n in_o awe_n during_o his_o life_n and_o against_o who_o no_o body_n dare_v open_v his_o mouth_n till_o after_o his_o death_n but_o lay_v aside_o this_o imagination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v we_o to_o the_o principal_a question_n to_o wit_n whether_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n mr._n arnaud_n to_o defend_v he_o from_o this_o charge_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o give_v say_v he_o such_o a_o express_a testimony_n to_o his_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n 9_o book_n 8._o ch_z 9_o in_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n that_o it_o must_v needs_o shame_v those_o who_o out_o of_o a_o rash_a capricio_fw-la have_v the_o boldness_n to_o affirm_v that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o inventor_n of_o it_o he_o add_v that_o all_o the_o principal_a author_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n of_o the_o same_o time_n who_o clear_o teach_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o teach_v it_o according_a to_o the_o state_n of_o their_o time_n do_v overthrow_v this_o ridiculous_a fable_n to_o pass_v by_o mr._n arnaud_v expression_n which_o be_v always_o strong_a than_o his_o reason_n we_o need_v only_o send_v he_o to_o th'examination_n of_o the_o greek_a author_n of_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n and_o latin_a author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o for_o he_o will_v therein_o find_v wherewithal_o to_o satisfy_v himself_o above_o his_o desire_n let_v we_o only_o see_v whether_o he_o have_v any_o thing_n better_o to_o offer_v we_o he_o have_v recourse_n next_o
to_o his_o great_a common_a place_n of_o moral_a impossibility_n and_o suppose_v that_o according_a to_o we_o none_o of_o the_o clergy_n or_o laity_n imagine_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o they_o all_o take_v the_o eucharist_n for_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n that_o they_o know_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v sign_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o which_o we_o obtain_v his_o grace_n and_o that_o we_o must_v meditate_v on_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o receive_v they_o that_o paschasus_n very_o well_o know_v that_o his_o opinion_n be_v opposite_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o remain_v in_o her_o external_a communion_n only_o out_o of_o a_o carnal_a motive_n lest_o he_o shall_v find_v himself_o too_o weak_a if_o he_o depart_v out_o of_o it_o suppose_v i_o say_v this_o he_o thus_o reason_n let_v we_o imagine_v a_o religious_a under_o a_o regular_a discipline_n and_o he_o so_o young_a that_o he_o call_v himself_o a_o child_n and_o who_o think_v he_o have_v discover_v this_o marvellous_a secret_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a on_o earth_n in_o infinite_a place_n that_o all_o christian_n receive_v he_o real_o every_o time_n they_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o that_o by_o a_o deplorable_a blindness_n they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o happiness_n do_v not_o know_v the_o saviour_n who_o they_o have_v often_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o which_o they_o receive_v into_o their_o mouth_n and_o take_v his_o real_a body_n for_o a_o image_n and_o simple_a figure_n that_o he_o be_v the_o only_a man_n that_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o be_v destine_v to_o declare_v it_o to_o the_o world_n this_o conceit_n be_v already_o very_o strange_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o idea_n which_o a_o man_n necessary_o form_n on_o paschasus_n from_o his_o write_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o remote_a from_o the_o humility_n and_o simplicity_n appear_v in_o they_o than_o this_o prodigious_a insolency_n with_o which_o mr._n claude_n charge_v he_o so_o that_o we_o may_v true_o say_v he_o can_v not_o worse_o represent_v the_o character_n of_o his_o mind_n he_o afterward_o say_v that_o this_o enterprise_n of_o paschasus_n of_o instruct_v all_o people_n in_o this_o new_a opinion_n be_v the_o great_a enterprise_n that_o ever_o any_o man_n undertake_v far_o great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n when_o they_o determine_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n for_o in_o fine_a they_o be_v twelve_o they_o wrought_v miracle_n have_v other_o proof_n than_o word_n they_o make_v disciple_n and_o establish_v they_o doctor_n of_o the_o truth_n which_o they_o preach_v paschasus_n have_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o he_o triumphant_o fill_v five_o great_a page_n with_o this_o discourse_n to_o answer_v this_o with_o somewhat_o less_o heat_n we_o will_v reply_v that_o these_o arguing_n will_v have_v be_v perhaps_o of_o some_o use_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n live_v in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n and_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v a_o oration_n before_o he_o in_o genere_fw-la deliberativo_fw-la to_o dissuade_v he_o from_o make_v his_o book_n public_a but_o who_o tell_v he_o at_o present_a that_o paschasus_n must_v necessary_o have_v all_o these_o thing_n in_o his_o mind_n and_o study_v they_o neither_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v do_v in_o his_o closet_n who_o tell_v he_o that_o all_o those_o who_o teach_v novelty_n think_v throly_a on_o what_o they_o do_v when_o arius_n a_o simple_a priest_n of_o alexandria_n trouble_v the_o church_n by_o teach_v this_o dreadful_a novelty_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v but_o a_o creature_n there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n he_o propose_v to_o himself_o at_o first_o the_o change_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o instruct_v the_o people_n and_o every_o where_o overthrow_v what_o the_o apostle_n have_v establish_v or_o compare_v his_o design_n with_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o examine_v what_o there_o be_v more_o or_o less_o in_o it_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o eutychius_n and_o other_o teacher_n of_o new_a doctrine_n their_o first_o thought_n be_v present_o to_o set_v forth_o what_o they_o imagine_v most_o consonant_a to_o truth_n leave_v the_o success_n to_o time_n and_o manage_v themselves_o afterward_o as_o occasion_n require_v the_o great_a affair_n do_v usual_o begin_v after_o this_o manner_n man_n enter_v upon_o they_o without_o much_o reflection_n and_o afterward_o drive_v they_o on_o through_o all_o that_o happen_v unforeseen_a 2._o to_o discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n arguing_n we_o need_v only_o apply_v they_o to_o john_n scot_n or_o bertram_n suppose_v we_o then_o as_o he_o will_v have_v we_o that_o in_o their_o time_n the_o whole_a world_n believe_v firm_o and_o universal_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o all_o the_o faithful_a have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o it_o know_v all_o of_o they_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n no_o long_o subsist_v after_o their_o consecration_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a and_o rise_v and_o be_v now_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n that_o the_o same_o body_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n at_o the_o same_o time_n john_n scot_n a_o simple_a religious_a undertake_v to_o disabuse_v all_o the_o people_n to_o persuade_v they_o that_o what_o they_o have_v hitherto_o take_v for_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v a_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o through_o a_o deplorable_a error_n they_o have_v hitherto_o worship_v a_o object_n which_o deserve_v not_o this_o adoration_n and_o that_o henceforth_o by_o his_o ministry_n and_o at_o his_o word_n all_o the_o earth_n shall_v change_v its_o faith_n and_o worship_n do_v this_o design_n appear_v less_o strange_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n than_o that_o he_o impute_v to_o paschasus_n upon_o our_o supposition_n all_o the_o difference_n i_o find_v be_v that_o scot_n enterprise_n will_v be_v great_a and_o hard_a than_o that_o of_o paschasus_n for_o it_o be_v difficulter_n to_o root_v ancient_a and_o perpetual_a opinion_n out_o of_o man_n mind_n than_o to_o inspire_v they_o with_o new_a one_o to_o make_v they_o lay_v aside_o their_o rite_n altar_n the_o object_n of_o their_o supreme_a adoration_n and_o piety_n than_o to_o make_v they_o receive_v new_a service_n in_o reference_n to_o a_o subject_n for_o which_o they_o have_v already_o a_o great_a respect_n howsoever_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o john_n scot_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o according_a to_o mr_n arnaud_n hypothesis_n this_o book_n be_v a_o innovation_n contrary_a to_o the_o common_a faith_n of_o his_o age._n a_o thousand_o argument_n will_v never_o hinder_v but_o that_o according_a to_o he_o this_o be_v true_a why_o then_o will_v he_o have_v it_o to_o be_v impossible_a for_o paschasus_n who_o write_v a_o book_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o advance_v any_o novelty_n with_o which_o the_o church_n before_o that_o time_n be_v unacquainted_a why_o must_v there_o be_v in_o hypothesis_n which_o be_v alike_o facility_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o impossibility_n on_o the_o other_o paschasus_n and_o john_n scot_n write_v one_o for_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o other_o against_o it_o this_o be_v a_o fact_n which_o be_v uncontrollable_a one_o of_o they_o must_v necessary_o have_v offer_v a_o new_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o general_a belief_n and_o consequent_o one_o of_o they_o must_v be_v a_o innovator_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o probable_a it_o be_v paschasus_n if_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o it_o be_v paschasus_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o impossible_a to_o be_v john_n scot._n mr._n arnaud_n then_o need_v not_o so_o warm_v himself_o in_o his_o consequence_n see_v it_o be_v his_o interest_n as_o well_o as_o we_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o nullity_n of_o they_o and_o we_o may_v true_o affirm_v without_o do_v he_o wrong_n that_o never_o man_n spend_v his_o pain_n to_o less_o purpose_n than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o this_o occasion_n 3._o all_z that_o can_v be_v reasonable_o say_v of_o paschasus_n be_v that_o be_v yet_o young_a and_o imagine_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o subsist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o think_v this_o marvel_n be_v not_o enough_o know_v and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o explain_v it_o and_o therefore_o he_o undertake_v to_o instruct_v his_o
disciple_n placidus_n in_o it_o to_o who_o he_o dedicate_v his_o book_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o scholar_n this_o appear_v from_o the_o read_n of_o his_o preface_n and_o second_o chapter_n placuit_fw-la say_v he_o in_o his_o preface_n ea_fw-la quoe_v de_fw-fr sacramento_n sanguinis_fw-la &_o corporis_fw-la tibi_fw-la exigis_fw-la necessaria_fw-la quoe_fw-la tui_fw-la proetexantur_fw-la amore_fw-la ita_fw-la tenus_fw-la perstringere_fw-la ut_fw-la coeteri_fw-la vitoe_n pabulum_fw-la &_o salutis_fw-la haustum_fw-la planius_fw-la tecum_fw-la caperent_fw-la ad_fw-la medelam_fw-la &_o nobis_fw-la operis_fw-la proestantior_fw-la exuberaret_fw-la fructus_fw-la mercedis_fw-la pro_fw-la sudore_fw-la and_o in_o the_o second_o chapter_n tanti_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la virtus_fw-la investiganda_fw-la est_fw-la &_o disciplina_fw-la christi_fw-la fides_fw-la erudienda_fw-la ne_fw-fr forte_fw-fr ob_fw-la hoc_fw-la censeamur_fw-la indigni_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la satis_fw-la discernimus_fw-la illud_fw-la nec_fw-la intelligimus_fw-la mysticum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la quanta_fw-la polleat_fw-la dignitate_fw-la quantaque_fw-la proemineat_fw-la virtute_fw-la ideo_fw-la timendum_fw-la ne_fw-la per_fw-la ignorantiam_fw-la quod_fw-la nobis_fw-la provisum_fw-la est_fw-la ad_fw-la medelam_fw-la fiat_fw-la accipientibus_fw-la in_o rvinam_fw-la there_o can_v be_v gather_v any_o more_o than_o this_o touch_v the_o first_o design_n of_o paschasus_n his_o design_n without_o doubt_n extend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o the_o whole_a universe_n they_o only_o respect_v placidus_n and_o some_o other_o scholar_n which_o he_o teach_v and_o the_o end_n he_o propose_v be_v to_o give_v they_o the_o knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n which_o he_o have_v obtain_v believe_v it_o be_v not_o sufficient_o know_v his_o book_n which_o be_v design_v only_o for_o young_a people_n be_v yet_o read_v by_o many_o other_o it_o excite_v the_o curiosity_n of_o several_a as_o he_o himself_o tell_v we_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n ad_fw-la intelligentiam_fw-la say_v he_o huius_fw-la mysterii_fw-la plures_fw-la ut_fw-la audio_fw-la commovi_fw-la i_o have_v stir_v up_o several_a people_n to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n it_o be_v likely_a several_a become_v of_o his_o mind_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a other_o condemn_v his_o opinion_n audiui_fw-la say_v he_o quosdam_fw-la i_o reprehendere_fw-la and_o that_o other_o in_o fine_a remain_v in_o suspense_n and_o uncertainty_n quoeris_n say_v he_o to_o frudegard_n de_fw-fr re_fw-mi ex_fw-la qua_fw-la multi_fw-la dubitant_fw-la and_o low_a multi_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la dubitant_fw-la quomodo_fw-la ille_fw-la integer_fw-la manet_fw-la &_o hoc_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la esse_fw-la possit_fw-la this_o first_o success_n so_o little_a advantageous_a oblige_v he_o to_o write_v his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o of_o s._n matthew_n where_o he_o urge_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o argue_v as_o strong_o as_o he_o can_v against_o those_o that_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o figure_n in_o a_o sacrament_n and_o in_o virtue_n in_o fine_a frudegard_n have_v offer_v he_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n austin_n out_o of_o his_o three_o book_n de_fw-fr doctrina_fw-la christiana_n wherein_o this_o father_n say_v that_o to_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o drink_v this_o blood_n be_v a_o figurative_a locution_n which_o seem_v to_o command_v a_o sin_n but_o which_o signify_v to_o meditate_v on_o the_o death_n and_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o we_o he_o thence_o take_v occasion_n to_o write_v the_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n wherein_o he_o endeavour_v by_o all_o mean_n to_o defend_v his_o doctrine_n press_v again_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o relate_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n and_o liturgy_n which_o he_o imagine_v be_v on_o his_o side_n and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v historical_o touch_v paschasus_n his_o fact_n in_o which_o i_o think_v there_o be_v nothing_o that_o hinder_v we_o from_o believe_v he_o be_v a_o innovator_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n he_o offer_v be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o church_n as_o will_v be_v make_v plain_a by_o what_o we_o shall_v allege_v anon_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v argue_v from_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o not_o from_o imaginary_a supposition_n paschasus_n say_v he_o propose_v immediate_o his_o doctrine_n without_o 848._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 848._o any_o preface_n or_o insinuate_a address_n without_o suppose_v any_o other_o principle_n than_o that_o god_n can_v do_v what_o he_o please_v his_o doctrine_n then_o be_v not_o new_a this_o consequence_n be_v too_o quick_a he_o do_v not_o mention_v that_o horrid_a blindness_n wherein_o he_o must_v suppose_v the_o world_n although_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o it_o what_o can_v be_v thence_o conclude_v those_o that_o propose_v novelty_n as_o the_o perpetual_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n be_v cautious_a of_o absolute_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o this_o respect_n the_o world_n lie_v in_o a_o error_n yet_o do_v paschasus_n insinuate_v in_o his_o book_n that_o this_o mystery_n be_v unknown_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o man_n know_v not_o yet_o his_o doctrine_n as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n he_o formal_o acknowledge_v that_o several_a be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o quamvis_fw-la say_v he_o plurimi_fw-la ignoraverint_fw-la tanti_fw-la mysterii_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la he_o do_v not_o trouble_v himself_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o confirm_v what_o he_o say_v by_o proof_n sufficient_a to_o dissipate_v this_o error_n what_o follow_v hence_o he_o prove_v it_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v that_o be_v to_o say_v ill_a yet_o do_v he_o advertise_v his_o placidus_n in_o his_o preface_n that_o he_o take_v what_o he_o offer_v out_o of_o the_o principal_a author_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o name_v s._n cyprian_n ambrose_n hilary_n augustin_n chrysostom_n jerom_n gregory_n isidor_n isychius_n and_o bede_n now_o here_o be_v i_o think_v great_a name_n enough_o mr._n claude_n add_v further_a mr._n arnaud_n will_v persuade_v we_o that_o a_o young_a religion_n 850._o page_n 850._o have_v teach_v in_o a_o book_n a_o doctrine_n unheard_a of_o contrary_a to_o sense_n and_o reason_n and_o have_v teach_v it_o without_o proof_n live_v in_o a_o great_a communality_n have_v commerce_n with_o a_o great_a number_n of_o religious_a abbot_n and_o bishop_n be_v yet_o advertise_v by_o none_o of_o they_o that_o he_o offer_v a_o error_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o not_o only_o he_o escape_v unpunished_a but_o for_o thirty_o year_n together_o no_o body_n testify_v any_o astonishment_n at_o his_o doctrine_n so_o that_o he_o only_o learn_v from_o other_o people_n report_n and_o that_o thirty_o year_n after_o he_o write_v his_o book_n that_o there_o be_v some_o person_n who_o find_v fault_n with_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n prejudice_n put_v he_o upon_o strange_a thing_n do_v he_o not_o see_v we_o need_v only_o turn_v his_o reason_n on_o john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n to_o expose_v the_o weakness_n of_o it_o they_o write_v against_o the_o real_a presence_n who_o tell_v they_o they_o offer_v a_o error_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n who_o punish_v they_o for_o it_o what_o pope_n what_o council_n condemn_v '_o they_o who_o setting_z aside_o paschasus_n stand_v up_o against_o those_o that_o affirm_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n otherwise_o than_o sacramental_o figurative_o and_o virtual_o and_o not_o real_o non_fw-la in_o re_fw-mi esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la quandam_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la carnem_fw-la virtutem_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la sanguinem_fw-la suppose_v no_o body_n do_v address_v themselves_o to_o paschasus_n himself_o to_o charge_v he_o with_o the_o publish_n in_o his_o book_n a_o new_a doctrine_n what_o can_v be_v rational_o infer_v hence_o but_o that_o his_o book_n be_v at_o first_o but_o little_a know_v by_o learned_a man_n who_o be_v fit_a to_o judge_n of_o it_o because_o a_o book_n design_v for_o scholar_n do_v not_o usual_o make_v any_o great_a noise_n or_o because_o perhaps_o that_o it_o be_v despise_v see_v that_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v little_a in_o it_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n at_o least_o the_o monk_n of_o the_o convent_n of_o corbie_n must_v oppose_v he_o have_v they_o do_v it_o they_o have_v do_v no_o more_o than_o they_o ought_v but_o paschasus_n be_v their_o master_n that_o teach_v they_o and_o the_o disciple_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o contradict_v their_o master_n paschasus_n have_v immediate_o win_v to_o his_o interest_n placidus_n who_o be_v a_o person_n of_o quality_n and_o a_o dignitary_n in_o this_o convent_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o term_n of_o paschasus_n himself_o for_o thus_o do_v he_o bespeak_v he_o dilectissimo_fw-la filio_fw-la &_o vice_fw-la christi_fw-la proesidenti_fw-la magistro_fw-la monasticae_fw-la disciplinoe_n alternis_fw-la successibus_fw-la veritatis_fw-la discipulo_fw-la again_o who_o tell_v mr._n
a_o man_n ought_v to_o approach_v to_o they_o the_o greatness_n of_o their_o crime_n who_o profane_a the_o lord_n body_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v explain_v in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n all_o this_o be_v contain_v under_o the_o word_n intelligence_n and_o he_o comprehend_v it_o therein_o himself_o in_o explain_v afterward_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o this_o term_n and_o by_o make_v a_o abridgement_n of_o his_o whole_a book_n without_o mark_v in_o particular_a the_o real_a presence_n the_o question_n than_o be_v whether_o in_o paschasus_n his_o sense_n the_o ignorance_n and_o consequent_o the_o intelligence_n he_o speak_v of_o do_v not_o extend_v as_o far_o as_o the_o real_a presence_n now_o this_o be_v what_o will_v be_v soon_o decide_v if_o we_o examine_v the_o passage_n themselves_o of_o this_o author_n without_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v blind_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n at_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o second_o chapter_n wherein_o he_o declare_v his_o design_n to_o dissipate_v this_o ignorance_n and_o remedy_v the_o evil_n it_o cause_v he_o describe_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n sacramentum_fw-la dominici_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la quod_fw-la quotidie_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la celebratur_fw-la nemo_fw-la sidelium_fw-la ignorare_fw-la debet_fw-la nemo_fw-la nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la quidve_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la in_o eo_fw-la pertineat_fw-la will_v you_o then_o know_v what_o kind_n of_o ignorance_n this_o be_v paschasus_n tell_v you_o immediate_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la 2._o paschas_fw-la de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n cap._n 2._o quidve_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la pertineat_fw-la here_o be_v precise_o the_o two_o part_n of_o mr_n arnaud_n distinction_n contain_v in_o the_o definition_n which_o paschasus_n give_v of_o it_o for_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la pertineat_fw-la be_v not_o to_o have_v this_o knowledge_n which_o make_v i_o believe_v the_o mystery_n without_o much_o reflection_n and_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la be_v not_o to_o have_v this_o other_o clear_a knowledge_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v particular_o intelligence_n so_o that_o paschasus_n and_o his_o commentatator_n be_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v paschasus_n extend_v the_o ignorance_n he_o speak_v of_o to_o the_o thing_n which_o relate_v to_o faith_n which_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o he_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n restrain_v it_o to_o other_o thing_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v paschasus_n further_o fides_n say_v he_o est_fw-la erudienda_fw-la ne_fw-fr forte_fw-fr ob_fw-la hoc_fw-la censeamur_fw-la indigni_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la satis_fw-la discernimus_fw-la illud_fw-la nec_fw-la intelligimus_fw-la mysticum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la quanta_fw-la polleat_fw-la dignitate_fw-la quantaque_fw-la proemineat_fw-la virtute_fw-la we_o must_v instruct_v our_o faith_n lest_o for_o want_v of_o do_v it_o we_o be_v repute_v unworthy_a in_o not_o sufficient_o discern_v this_o sacrament_n and_o understand_v the_o excellent_a virtue_n and_o dignity_n of_o it_o can_v any_o man_n explain_v himself_o more_o clear_o the_o ignorance_n consist_v in_o not_o well_o understand_v the_o great_a dignity_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o in_o his_o sense_n signify_v not_o to_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o intelligence_n on_o the_o contrary_n consist_v in_o know_v it_o but_o to_o take_v away_o from_o mr._n arnaud_n all_o pretence_n of_o the_o validity_n of_o his_o distinction_n observe_v here_o what_o paschasus_n add_v afterward_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n ignorant_o who_o be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o its_o virtue_n and_o dignity_n and_o know_v not_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o and_o do_v not_o true_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n although_o it_o be_v take_v in_o the_o sacrament_n by_o faith_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o deny_v that_o in_o the_o stile_n of_o paschasus_n to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n be_v to_o be_v it_o substantial_o and_o real_o now_o the_o ignorance_n consist_v in_o the_o not_o know_v this_o and_o by_o the_o reason_n of_o contrary_n the_o intelligence_n consist_v in_o know_v it_o according_a to_o paschasus_n mr._n arnaud_v will_v say_v without_o doubt_n that_o paschasus_n in_o all_o this_o whole_a second_o chapter_n intend_v only_o to_o show_v the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o instruct_v person_n before_o they_o come_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o suppose_v this_o ignorance_n be_v actual_o in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a this_o necessity_n of_o instruction_n in_o the_o manner_n which_o he_o exaggerate_v denote_v that_o they_o take_v a_o great_a care_n in_o those_o day_n to_o teach_v the_o communicants_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o this_o evasion_n will_v not_o serve_v turn_n for_o beside_o that_o paschasus_n say_v express_o that_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n ignorant_o that_o know_v not_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n which_o be_v a_o expression_n of_o a_o man_n which_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v actual_o person_n that_o thus_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n beside_o this_o a_o man_n needs_o only_o read_v the_o passage_n of_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n where_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o he_o speak_v of_o ignorant_a person_n which_o be_v then_o actual_o in_o the_o church_n i_o say_v there_o need_v no_o more_o than_o the_o read_v they_o to_o find_v he_o understand_v this_o same_o ignorance_n which_o he_o have_v describe_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n for_o have_v immediate_o propose_v as_o from_o the_o part_n of_o frudegard_n the_o objection_n take_v from_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n austin_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o figurative_a locution_n quod_fw-la tropica_fw-la locutio_fw-la sit_fw-la ut_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la esse_fw-la dicatur_fw-la which_o respect_v as_o frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n every_o one_o see_v the_o article_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v it_o he_o pass_v over_o to_o another_o objection_n which_o respect_v the_o same_o real_a presence_n multi_fw-la say_v he_o ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la dubitant_fw-la quomodo_fw-la ille_fw-la integer_fw-la manet_fw-la &_o hoc_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la esse_fw-la possit_fw-la several_a doubt_n because_o they_o can_v comprehend_v how_o jesus_n christ_n remain_v entire_a and_o yet_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o answer_v this_o objection_n as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v then_o immediate_o add_v here_o you_o have_v dear_a brother_n what_o come_v into_o my_o thought_n at_o present_a and_o because_o you_o be_v one_o part_n of_o myself_o i_o believe_v i_o ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v any_o thing_n from_o you_o although_o i_o can_v express_v my_o mind_n in_o this_o particular_a as_o it_o be_v necessary_a as_o to_o yourself_o i_o desire_v you_o will_v read_v over_o again_o my_o book_n touch_v this_o matter_n which_o you_o say_v you_o have_v heretofore_o read_v and_o if_o you_o find_v therein_o any_o thing_n reprehensible_a or_o doubtful_a refuse_v not_o the_o labour_n of_o read_v it_o again_o for_o although_o i_o have_v not_o write_v any_o thing_n worth_a the_o reader_n pain_n in_o a_o book_n which_o i_o dedicate_v to_o young_a people_n yet_o be_o i_o inform_v that_o i_o have_v stir_v up_o several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n who_o see_v not_o that_o in_o all_o this_o his_o whole_a scope_n be_v the_o real_a presence_n his_o whole_a precede_a dispute_n be_v on_o this_o article_n and_o these_o term_n if_o you_o find_v in_o my_o book_n any_o thing_n reprehensible_a or_o doubtful_a can_v only_o relate_v to_o the_o same_o article_n for_o there_o be_v no_o question_n of_o any_o thing_n else_o when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o he_o have_v stir_v up_o several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o mean_v he_o have_v rescue_v several_a from_o the_o ignorance_n wherein_o they_o lie_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o to_o leave_v no_o room_n for_o contradiction_n and_o cavil_n i_o need_v only_o represent_v what_o he_o write_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o this_o same_o letter_n where_o have_v say_v he_o have_v confirm_v his_o doctrine_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n s._n jerom_n and_o some_o other_o he_o add_v et_fw-la ideo_fw-la quamvis_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la nemo_fw-la tamen_fw-la est_fw-la etc._n etc._n although_o some_o do_v err_v through_o ignorance_n in_o this_o point_n what_o can_v be_v
several_a place_n that_o those_o who_o introduce_v new_a opinion_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n or_o explication_n of_o the_o ancient_a one_o do_v not_o open_o declare_v they_o to_o be_v new_a but_o on_o the_o contrary_a endeavour_n to_o make_v they_o slip_v in_o by_o mean_n of_o receive_a expression_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v this_o humility_n of_o paschasus_n relate_v not_o to_o the_o thing_n themselves_o which_o he_o write_v nor_o his_o sentiment_n for_o he_o can_v not_o term_v they_o scarce_o worth_a his_o reader_n perusal_n whether_o they_o be_v new_a or_o not_o but_o this_o relate_v to_o the_o manner_n of_o write_v they_o according_a to_o what_o he_o say_v to_o frudegard_n celare_fw-la non_fw-la debui_fw-la quoe_fw-la loqui_fw-la ut_fw-la oportuit_fw-la minime_fw-la potui_fw-la but_o pass_v we_o on_o to_o the_o second_o proof_n which_o show_v paschasus_n to_o be_v a_o innovator_n it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o effect_n which_o his_o doctrine_n produce_v in_o several_a person_n mind_n which_o be_v that_o they_o oppose_v he_o i_o have_v discourse_v 26._o comment_fw-fr in_o matth._n 26._o say_v he_o of_o these_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a because_o i_o be_o inform_v some_o people_n have_v blame_v i_o as_o if_o in_o the_o book_n which_o i_o publish_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n i_o will_v give_v more_o to_o his_o word_n than_o they_o will_v bear_v or_o establish_v something_o else_o than_o the_o truth_n promise_v these_o censurer_n proceed_v further_o for_o they_o oppose_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n against_o that_o of_o paschasus_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n in_o sacrament_n in_o virtue_n which_o paschasus_n himself_o tell_v we_o let_v those_o say_v he_o that_o will_v extenuate_v this_o term_n of_o body_n hear_v ibid._n ibid._n they_o that_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v now_o celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n they_o tell_v we_o or_o rather_o feign_v i_o know_v not_o what_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n he_o afterward_o repeat_v two_o or_o three_o time_n the_o same_o thing_n they_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o accuse_v paschasus_n of_o enthusiasm_n twit_v he_o with_o have_v a_o young_a man_n vision_n as_o we_o remark_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n for_o this_o be_v what_o may_v be_v just_o collect_v from_o these_o word_n to_o frudegard_n you_o have_v at_o frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n the_o end_n of_o this_o book_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o catholic_n father_n which_o i_o brief_o mark_v that_o you_o may_v know_v that_o it_o be_v not_o through_o a_o enthusiasm_n of_o rashness_n that_o i_o have_v have_v these_o vision_n be_v as_o yet_o a_o young_a man_n suppose_v paschasus_n teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v and_o common_o teach_v the_o faithful_a whence_o i_o pray_v you_o come_v these_o censurer_n the_o whole_a world_n live_v peaceable_o during_o eight_o hundred_o year_n in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n all_o the_o preacher_n teach_v it_o all_o book_n contain_v it_o all_o the_o faithful_a believe_v it_o and_o distinct_o know_v it_o there_o not_o have_v be_v any_o body_n yet_o that_o dare_v contradict_v it_o and_o yet_o there_o appear_v person_n who_o precise_o oppose_v it_o as_o soon_o as_o paschasus_n appear_v in_o the_o world_n but_o who_o so_o well_o and_o quick_o furnish_v they_o with_o the_o key_n of_o figure_n and_o virtue_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v have_v all_o the_o world_n to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o and_o the_o invention_n of_o which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o minister_n why_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v he_o they_o be_v people_n that_o dare_v not_o appear_v open_o that_o whisper_v secret_o in_o man_n ear_n and_o yet_o be_v so_o well_o instruct_v that_o they_o know_v the_o principal_a distinction_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o their_o school_n but_o moreover_o what_o fury_n possess_v they_o to_o attack_v thus_o particular_o paschasus_n who_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o all_o the_o world_n know_v even_o the_o mean_a christian_n and_o what_o all_o the_o world_n believe_v and_o who_o moreover_o have_v no_o particular_a contest_v with_o they_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n suppose_v she_o real_o do_v hold_v it_o for_o as_o i_o already_o say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v a_o popular_a doctrine_n it_o be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o lie_v hide_v in_o book_n or_o the_o school_n which_o the_o learned_a can_v only_o know_v it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n which_o each_o particular_a person_n know_v if_o he_o know_v any_o thing_n why_o then_o must_v paschasus_n be_v thus_o tease_v if_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n why_o do_v they_o not_o attack_v its_o doctrine_n or_o in_o general_a those_o that_o hold_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o whole_a world_n why_o again_o must_v paschasus_n be_v rather_o set_v upon_o than_o any_o body_n else_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n believe_v this_o to_o be_v very_o natural_a be_v people_n wont_a to_o set_v upon_o a_o particular_a person_n to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o when_o he_o have_v say_v no_o more_o than_o what_o other_o have_v say_v and_o what_o be_v teach_v and_o hold_v by_o every_o body_n be_v such_o a_o one_o liable_a to_o reproach_n and_o censure_n be_v we_o wont_v to_o charge_v such_o a_o one_o with_o enthusiastical_a rashness_n and_o pretence_n to_o vision_n it_o be_v clear_a people_n do_v not_o deal_v thus_o but_o with_o person_n that_o have_v go_v out_o of_o the_o beat_a road_n and_o will_v introduce_v novelty_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v such_o as_o these_o who_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o accuse_v to_o censure_v and_o call_v enthusiast_n and_o visionary_n and_o not_o those_o that_o neither_o vary_v from_o the_o common_a term_n or_o sentiment_n to_o elude_v the_o force_n of_o this_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v recourse_n to_o his_o chronology_n 862._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 10._o p._n 861_o 862._o he_o say_v that_o the_o last_o eight_o book_n of_o paschasus_n his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n be_v not_o write_v till_o thirty_o year_n after_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la that_o he_o speak_v therein_o of_o his_o censure_n as_o person_n that_o reprehend_v he_o at_o the_o very_a time_n he_o write_v this_o commentary_n miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la nunc_fw-la quidam_fw-la dicere_fw-la and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v he_o be_v reprehend_v before_o see_v he_o do_v not_o attempt_v to_o defend_v himself_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o this_o book_n which_o mr._n claude_n say_v offend_v the_o whole_a world_n as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v make_v be_v publish_v near_o thirty_o year_n before_o it_o be_v censure_v by_o any_o body_n i_o have_v already_o reply_v to_o this_o chronology_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v there_o be_v in_o effect_n thirty_o year_n between_o paschasus_n his_o book_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o his_o adversary_n it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o his_o doctrine_n receive_v a_o general_a approbation_n during_o these_o thirty_o year_n for_o perhaps_o this_o book_n be_v not_o know_v or_o consider_v by_o those_o that_o be_v better_a able_a to_o judge_n of_o it_o than_o other_o print_v which_o now_o immediate_o render_v a_o book_n public_a be_v not_o in_o use_n in_o those_o time_n and_o it_o be_v likely_a transcriber_n be_v not_o in_o any_o great_a haste_n to_o multiply_v the_o book_n of_o a_o young_a religious_a of_o corbie_n which_o he_o at_o first_o intend_v only_o for_o his_o particular_a friend_n suppose_v this_o book_n be_v know_v it_o may_v be_v neglect_v through_o contempt_n or_o some_o other_o consideration_n as_o it_o oft_o happen_v in_o these_o case_n although_o a_o book_n may_v contain_v several_a absure_v and_o extraordinary_a opinion_n because_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v fit_v to_o make_v they_o public_a till_o it_o afterward_o appear_v there_o be_v person_n who_o be_v deceive_v by_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o undeceive_v they_o moreover_o what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o these_o people_n happen_v not_o before_o the_o time_n wherein_o paschasus_n write_v his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n it_o be_v because_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o say_v miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la quidam_fw-la nunc_fw-la dicere_fw-la but_o this_o reason_n be_v void_a for_o this_o term_n nunc_fw-la according_a to_o the_o common_a stile_n of_o author_n do_v refer_v itself_o rather_o in_o general_a to_o the_o time_n in_o which_o paschasus_n live_v than_o precise_o to_o that_o in_o which_o he_o write_v
his_o commentary_n and_o as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v he_o be_v reprehend_v before_o see_v he_o do_v not_o attempt_v to_o defend_v himself_o this_o conclude_v nothing_o unless_o we_o suppose_v that_o paschasus_n be_v in_o a_o capacity_n and_o in_o humour_n to_o defend_v himself_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o know_v he_o be_v censure_v now_o this_o supposition_n must_v be_v prove_v before_o it_o be_v offer_v as_o a_o thing_n certain_a for_o this_o supposition_n do_v not_o establish_v itself_o how_o many_o person_n be_v there_o who_o have_v set_v forth_o singular_a opinion_n do_v for_o a_o long_a time_n patient_o undergo_v all_o censure_n and_o reprehension_n without_o reply_n in_o expectation_n of_o a_o convenient_a time_n to_o defend_v themselves_o paschasus_n have_v begin_v his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n a_o great_a while_n before_o he_o become_v abbot_n it_o be_v probable_a he_o be_v willing_a to_o stay_v till_o the_o explication_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o he_o believe_v so_o advantageous_a to_o his_o cause_n shall_v furnish_v he_o with_o a_o occasion_n to_o speak_v of_o his_o sentiment_n and_o to_o defend_v it_o against_o the_o attack_n of_o opposer_n so_o that_o mr._n arnaud'_v chronology_n for_o this_o time_n will_v stand_v he_o in_o no_o stead_n who_o have_v give_v this_o liberty_n add_v he_o to_o mr._n claude_n to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o 868._o page_n 868._o world_n to_o these_o unknown_a person_n of_o who_o paschasus_n only_o hear_v some_o mention_n but_o who_o never_o contradict_v he_o to_o his_o face_n nor_o ever_o write_v against_o he_o this_o term_n can_v be_v reasonable_o use_v but_o to_o denote_v the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n or_o at_o least_o those_o who_o have_v read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n now_o it_o be_v exceed_o false_a in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o world_n be_v astonish_v at_o paschasus_n his_o book_n see_v none_o of_o his_o friend_n none_o of_o his_o society_n none_o of_o those_o with_o who_o he_o meet_v in_o ecclesiastic_a assembly_n and_o council_n have_v formal_o reprehend_v he_o for_o it_o but_o who_o have_v give_v mr._n arnaud_n authority_n to_o attribute_v the_o name_n of_o unknown_a person_n to_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n and_o to_o say_v thereupon_o what_o he_o say_v see_v he_o have_v no_o ground_n for_o it_o as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v who_o tell_v he_o that_o john_n scot_n bertram_n and_o raban_n who_o be_v not_o obscure_a person_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n have_v stay_v till_o paschasus_n his_o death_n before_o they_o declare_v themselves_o against_o his_o opinion_n suppose_v it_o be_v true_a they_o do_v not_o write_v till_o after_o his_o death_n which_o be_v very_o uncertain_a who_o have_v give_v he_o power_n to_o conclude_v that_o the_o world_n be_v not_o astonish_v at_o paschasus_n his_o book_n under_o pretence_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o he_o be_v formal_o reprehend_v about_o it_o neither_o among_o his_o own_o society_n nor_o in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n nor_o council_n see_v it_o do_v no_o more_o appear_v that_o bertram_n and_o raban_n when_o they_o teach_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n to_o that_o of_o paschasus_n have_v be_v formal_o reprchend_v for_o it_o either_o by_o any_o one_o of_o their_o order_n or_o in_o the_o public_a assembly_n or_o council_n wherein_o they_o assist_v who_o have_v give_v he_o right_a to_o say_v as_o he_o do_v that_o the_o world_n of_o who_o i_o speak_v consist_v of_o some_o small_a number_n of_o rash_a and_o troublesome_a disputer_n who_o private_o blame_v what_o they_o dare_v not_o contradict_v in_o public_a i_o shall_v not_o here_o repeat_v what_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o endeavour_v to_o make_v we_o conceive_v the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n as_o person_n that_o blame_v in_o secret_a what_o they_o dare_v not_o contradict_v in_o public_a see_v the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v at_o least_o that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o paschasus_n there_o be_v public_a write_n against_o this_o very_a doctrine_n and_o of_o which_o writing_n the_o author_n be_v famous_a man_n do_v not_o at_o all_o conceal_v their_o name_n as_o if_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o pretend_a fear_n depend_v not_o on_o the_o doctrine_n but_o person_n of_o paschasus_n who_o must_v have_v be_v at_o this_o rate_n the_o terror_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n whilst_o he_o live_v i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o reduce_v paschasus_n his_o adversary_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o who_o will_v not_o receive_v his_o doctrine_n to_o a_o small_a number_n one_o may_v in_o truth_n reasonable_o suppose_v that_o among_o those_o that_o reject_v this_o novelty_n there_o be_v some_o that_o make_v head_n or_o appear_v more_o than_o the_o rest_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n paschasus_n may_v say_v that_o he_o understand_v some_o reprehend_v he_o but_o to_o conclude_v hence_o that_o these_o be_v the_o only_a person_n of_o their_o party_n and_o that_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v a_o groundless_a fancy_n raban_n speak_v of_o paschasus_n his_o party_n call_v they_o formal_o 33._o poenitent_n rab._n cap._n 33._o some_o quidam_fw-la say_v he_o nuper_fw-la de_fw-la ipso_fw-la sacramento_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la domini_fw-la non_fw-la rite_n sentientes_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la hoc_fw-la ipsum_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la quod_fw-la de_fw-la maria_n virgin_n natum_fw-la est_fw-la and_o the_o anonymous_a author_n which_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v express_v himself_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n on_o this_o subject_n some_o say_v he_o say_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n other_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v it_o be_v another_o thing_n paschasus_n himself_o formal_o acknowledge_v that_o those_o who_o be_v not_o of_o his_o opinion_n be_v not_o a_o small_a number_n for_o he_o describe_v they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o several_a or_o many_o ideo_fw-la say_v he_o in_o hac_fw-la coena_fw-la christi_fw-la prolixius_fw-la elaboravi_fw-la quam_fw-la brevitas_fw-la poscat_fw-la tractatoris_fw-la quia_fw-la in_o his_o mysticis_fw-la rebus_fw-la plures_fw-la aliud_fw-la sapiunt_fw-la as_o oft_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n as_o a_o difficult_a mystery_n be_v propose_v although_o believe_v universal_o by_o the_o faithful_a in_o a_o manner_n which_o cause_v a_o great_a application_n of_o spirit_n those_o man_n mind_n which_o be_v not_o sufficient_o humble_a be_v likely_a to_o be_v dismay_v at_o it_o and_o to_o endeavour_v by_o their_o reason_n to_o find_v out_o way_n whereby_o to_o avoid_v the_o difficulty_n which_o they_o can_v bear_v and_o thereupon_o they_o often_o set_v upon_o the_o person_n who_o have_v propose_v it_o to_o they_o endeavour_v to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o faithful_a even_o sometime_o these_o ill_a opinion_n be_v already_o form_v for_o there_o be_v find_v too_o oft_o person_n in_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o the_o church_n who_o give_v too_o great_a liberty_n to_o their_o thought_n and_o reflection_n conceive_v idea_n of_o mystery_n different_a enough_o from_o those_o which_o the_o other_o faithful_a have_v of_o they_o in_o turn_v to_o their_o sense_n most_o of_o the_o common_a expression_n and_o hence_o it_o happen_v that_o if_o any_o one_o else_o in_o follow_v the_o common_a notion_n use_v any_o term_n which_o they_o also_o can_v reduce_v to_o their_o particular_a sense_n they_o charge_v this_o person_n with_o boldness_n and_o rashness_n and_o this_o be_v proper_o what_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v happen_v in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n think_v to_o escape_v by_o these_o circuit_n and_o artifices_fw-la a_o difficult_a mystery_n say_v he_o believe_v universal_o by_o the_o faithful_a be_v propose_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o make_v people_n apply_v themselves_o the_o more_o to_o it_o do_v he_o pretend_v paschasus_n have_v say_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v new_a in_o his_o book_n concern_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o make_v man_n consider_v more_o that_o point_n suppose_v it_o believe_v universal_o by_o the_o faithful_a do_v paschasus_n examine_v the_o consequence_n of_o it_o or_o exaggerate_v the_o miraculousness_n of_o it_o or_o offer_v several_a objection_n on_o the_o contrary_a he_o do_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o but_o only_o say_v it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o rose_n again_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o the_o colour_n and_o savour_n of_o bread_n remain_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n enter_v into_o our_o flesh_n now_o this_o be_v what_o
his_o imagination_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v no_o more_o subsist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n sapis_n contra_fw-la omnes_fw-la naturoe_fw-mi rationes_fw-la contra_fw-la evangelicam_fw-la &_o apostolicam_fw-la sententiam_fw-la si_fw-la cum_fw-la paschasio_fw-la sapit_fw-la in_fw-la eo_fw-la quod_fw-la solus_fw-la sibi_fw-la confingit_fw-la sacramento_n dominici_n corporis_fw-la decedere_fw-la panis_fw-la omnino_fw-la substantiam_fw-la now_o on_o one_o hand_n this_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n injustice_n which_o attribute_n to_o the_o modern_a minister_n the_o invention_n of_o this_o history_n which_o make_v paschasus_n the_o first_o author_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o on_o the_o other_o this_o give_v a_o great_a presumption_n that_o what_o the_o minister_n say_v touch_v paschasus_n be_v true_a see_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n when_o the_o dispute_n about_o the_o eucharist_n grow_v hot_a people_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n than_o we_o do_v now_o we_o see_v paschasus_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n charge_v with_o enthusiasm_n and_o vision_n in_o the_o 11_o respect_a as_o the_o father_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o he_o that_o draw_v it_o only_o from_o his_o own_o fancy_n these_o two_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v moreover_o confirm_v by_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o considerable_a matter_n hereunto_o relate_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v tell_v we_o confident_o that_o he_o marvail_v we_o shall_v dare_v still_o attribute_v this_o innovation_n to_o paschasus_n and_o that_o our_o proof_n be_v mere_a sophism_n and_o conjecture_n not_o worth_a the_o mind_v the_o anonymous_a author_n which_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n have_v publish_v furnish_v we_o with_o a_o 9th_o proof_n in_o his_o way_n of_o defend_v paschasus_n for_o have_v say_v that_o some_o assert_v what_o we_o receeive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o which_o be_v cottesch_n cellot_n in_o append_v ad_fw-la hist_n cottesch_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o other_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v another_o thing_n he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o now_o for_o those_o which_o say_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n or_o say_v it_o be_v another_o thing_n we_o shall_v relate_v the_o several_a opinion_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o do_v indeed_o appear_v to_o be_v different_a but_o yet_o be_v satisfactory_a enough_o be_v they_o full_o understand_v with_o discretion_n now_o i_o speak_v of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n abbot_n of_o corby_n who_o whether_o he_o be_v require_v or_o provoke_v for_o it_o be_v uncertain_a which_o have_v write_v on_o this_o matter_n a_o book_n of_o about_o a_o hundred_o chapter_n which_o he_o have_v fill_v with_o several_a authority_n of_o the_o father_n and_o under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n ambrose_n have_v therein_o establish_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v entire_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n rise_v from_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n osser_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n raban_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n and_o one_o ratram_n in_o a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n argue_v sufficient_o against_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o this_o same_o flesh_n which_o they_o prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n hierom_n which_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o two_o manner_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n augustin_n which_o say_v that_o this_o term_n may_v be_v take_v three_o way_n and_o because_o they_o maintain_v that_o in_o s._n ambrose_n '_o s_z book_n we_o do_v not_o find_v it_o exact_o thus_o we_o shall_v relate_v not_o only_o the_o passage_n of_o s._n ambrose_n without_o any_o alteration_n but_o also_o those_o of_o s._n augustin_n s._n hierom_n and_o other_o in_o the_o manner_n we_o find_v they_o to_o the_o end_n that_o have_v consider_v they_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o those_o to_o who_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o reveal_v it_o that_o these_o great_a man_n do_v not_o differ_v one_o from_o another_o in_o opinion_n and_o that_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n we_o must_v all_o have_v the_o same_o mind_n without_o the_o least_o schism_n hitherto_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o this_o defender_n of_o paschasus_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o public_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n or_o protest_v that_o paschasus_n have_v offer_v nothing_o but_o what_o all_o christian_n do_v general_o agree_v to_o except_o some_o small_a number_n of_o troublesome_a disputer_n who_o deny_v in_o secret_a what_o they_o dare_v not_o contradict_v in_o public_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v .._o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o denote_v those_o which_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o some_o and_o the_o opposite_a party_n under_o the_o name_n of_o other_o dicentibus_fw-la quibusdam_fw-la idem_fw-la esse_fw-la quod_fw-la sumitur_fw-la de_fw-la altari_fw-la quod_fw-la &_o illud_fw-la quod_fw-la natum_fw-la est_fw-la ex_fw-la virgin_n aliis_fw-la autem_fw-la negantibus_fw-la this_o be_v not_o the_o language_n of_o one_o who_o be_v persuade_v the_o whole_a church_n speak_v like_o paschasus_n but_o this_o will_v still_o further_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v what_o this_o same_o author_n add_v afterward_o for_o have_v allege_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o he_o believe_v favour_v paschasus_n hoec_fw-la ideo_fw-la say_v he_o posita_fw-la sunt_fw-la si_fw-la forte_fw-fr per_fw-la ea_fw-la simplicitas_fw-la paschasi_fw-la ratberti_fw-la possit_fw-la excusari_fw-la unde_fw-la maxim_n ab_fw-la obloquentibus_fw-la rabano_n &_o ratramno_fw-la sugillari_fw-la videtur_fw-la quid_fw-la dixerat_fw-la eandem_fw-la esse_fw-la carnem_fw-la quoe_v de_fw-fr altari_fw-la sumitur_fw-la &_o de_fw-la virgine_fw-la generatur_fw-la &_o quoe_v quotidie_fw-la adhuc_fw-la pro_fw-la mundi_fw-la salute_v immolatur_fw-la i_o have_v bring_v these_o passage_n to_o see_v whether_o one_o can_v not_o excuse_v the_o simplicity_n of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n especial_o in_o respect_n of_o that_o particular_a for_o which_o he_o be_v blame_v by_o his_o adversary_n raban_n and_o ratram_n for_o say_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v still_o every_o day_n immolate_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n now_o let_v any_o man_n serious_o tell_v i_o whether_o people_n be_v wont_a to_o defend_v after_o this_o manner_n one_o who_o have_v the_o whole_a church_n on_o his_o side_n except_v some_o troublesome_a rash_a disputer_n be_v such_o a_o one_o simplicity_n endeavour_v to_o be_v excuse_v by_o any_o body_n do_v we_o say_v in_o such_o a_o case_n if_o perhaps_o it_o may_v be_v excusable_a do_v people_n place_n on_o one_o hand_n irreconcilable_a adversary_n who_o defame_v he_o and_o on_o the_o other_o simple_a excuse_n and_o excuse_n offer_v in_o a_o fearful_a and_o doubtful_a manner_n si_fw-mi forte_fw-fr simplicitas_fw-la paschasii_fw-la possit_fw-la excusari_fw-la let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v the_o discourse_n of_o this_o anonymous_a author_n offer_v such_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n as_o of_o person_n that_o deliver_v themselves_o open_o in_o the_o church_n who_o have_v then_o advantage_n over_o paschasus_n even_o to_o the_o defame_v he_o for_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o furnish_v we_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o idea_n of_o paschasus_n as_o of_o a_o man_n who_o must_v be_v excuse_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o simplicity_n but_o yet_o his_o expression_n may_v be_v defend_v by_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n now_o these_o two_o idea_n plain_o enough_o show_v that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n there_o be_v other_o proof_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o i_o do_v not_o think_v necessary_a to_o repeat_v here_o have_v nothing_o more_o to_o add_v to_o '_o they_o we_o will_v pass_v then_o to_o author_n who_o be_v contemporary_n with_o paschasus_n to_o know_v of_o they_o whether_o they_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n as_o he_o do_v chap._n x._o of_o author_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n walafridus_n strabo_n florus_n remy_n of_o auxerre_n chstriian_a drutmar_n we_o may_v now_o say_v i_o hope_v with_o some_o kind_n of_o confidence_n notwithstanding_o mr._n arnaud_n insulting_n that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n this_o be_v a_o truth_n sufficient_o clear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v already_o do_v in_o the_o two_o precede_a chapter_n but_o to_o make_v this_o if_o possible_a more_o plain_a we_o must_v make_v some_o few_o reflection_n on_o the_o author_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o century_n as_o paschasus_n beside_o what_o i_o already_o say_v of_o they_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o if_o it_o appear_v that_o these_o author_n have_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o language_n as_o he_o do_v
be_v not_o the_o stile_n of_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o before_o we_o leave_v amalarius_n we_o must_v join_v he_o to_o heribald_a and_o raban_n for_o they_o stand_v all_o three_o accuse_v by_o several_a author_n with_o stercoranism_n which_o be_v to_o say_v they_o believe_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v digest_v and_o subject_a to_o the_o necessity_n of_o other_o food_n which_o pass_v into_o excrement_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n in_o his_o epitomise_v manuscript_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n acknowledge_v attribute_n to_o all_o three_o of_o they_o this_o opinion_n the_o precedent_n maugin_n affirm_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o amalarius_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v his_o proof_n be_v good_a and_o the_o anonymous_a author_n publish_v by_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n attribute_n the_o same_o sentiment_n to_o heribald_a and_o raban_n without_o any_o mention_n of_o amalarius_n et_fw-la his_fw-la quidem_fw-la say_v he_o qui_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la secessui_fw-la obnoxium_fw-la quid_fw-la nunquam_fw-la antea_fw-la auditum_fw-la est_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la heribaldo_n antisiodorensi_fw-la episcopo_fw-la qui_fw-la turpiter_fw-la proposuit_fw-la &_o rabano_n moguntino_n qui_fw-la turpius_fw-la assumpsit_fw-la turpissime_fw-la vero_fw-la conclusit_fw-la suus_fw-la ad_fw-la respondendum_fw-la locus_fw-la servetur_fw-la thomas_n 874._o tom._n 2._o cap._n 19_o lib._n 8._o cap._n 12._o p._n 874._o waldensis_n attribute_n it_o in_o like_a manner_n to_o heribald_a and_o raban_n heribaldus_n say_v he_o altisiodorensis_n episcopus_fw-la &_o rabanus_n moguntinus_n posuerunt_fw-la euchariristoe_n sacramentum_fw-la obnoxium_fw-la esse_fw-la secessui_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n endeavour_v to_o subtract_v raban_n from_o this_o number_n the_o single_a testimony_n say_v he_o of_o a_o author_n so_o little_a judicious_a as_o this_o anonymous_a be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o impute_v this_o sentiment_n to_o raban_n there_o be_v elsewhere_o nothing_o in_o his_o work_n but_o what_o may_v receive_v a_o good_a sense_n but_o have_v he_o so_o soon_o forget_v what_o he_o himself_o write_v eight_o line_n above_o raban_n be_v accuse_v of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o stercoranist_n by_o a_o anonymous_a author_n and_o by_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n this_o anonymous_a be_v not_o the_o only_a author_n that_o give_v this_o testimony_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n assert_n the_o same_o why_o then_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v eight_o line_n after_o the_o single_a testimony_n of_o this_o anonymous_a author_n be_v not_o enough_o if_o his_o single_a testimony_n be_v not_o sufficient_a that_o of_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n will_v confirm_v it_o and_o if_o these_o two_o be_v not_o sufficient_a thomas_n waldensis_n will_v give_v they_o his_o suffrage_n as_o i_o now_o mention_v even_o raban_n himself_o sufficient_o explain_v his_o own_o sentiment_n without_o any_o need_n of_o other_o witness_n for_o observe_v here_o what_o he_o write_v in_o his_o five_o book_n de_fw-fr naturis_fw-la rerum_fw-la the_o lord_n will_v have_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o serve_v they_o for_o food_n in_o pastum_fw-la eorum_fw-la redigi_fw-la other_o read_v in_o partem_fw-la eorum_fw-la redigi_fw-la to_o the_o end_n this_o visible_a effect_n shall_v represent_v the_o invisible_a effect_n for_o as_o material_a food_n nourish_v and_o strengthen_v the_o body_n so_o the_o word_n of_o god_n inward_o nourish_v our_o soul_n and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o instruction_n of_o ecclesiastic_n he_o formal_o 31._o in_o instit_fw-la cleric_a c._n 31._o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v take_v with_o the_o mouth_n reduce_v into_o nourishment_n for_o our_o body_n and_o convert_v or_o change_v in_o we_o when_o we_o eat_v it_o there_o be_v no_o explication_n can_v shift_v the_o force_n and_o consequence_n of_o these_o term_n the_o question_n be_v now_o whether_o the_o opinion_n of_o these_o person_n who_o have_v be_v since_o odious_o call_v by_o way_n of_o reproach_n stercoranists_n be_v consistent_a with_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o whether_o it_o suppose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n if_o we_o consult_v durand_n of_o troarn_v to_o know_v what_o these_o stercoranist_n be_v he_o will_v tell_v we_o that_o in_o his_o time_n they_o be_v account_v the_o same_o person_n who_o maintain_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o the_o consecration_n they_o say_v say_v he_o that_o the_o gift_n of_o bread_n 1._o durand_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n part_n 1._o and_o wine_n which_o be_v lay_v on_o the_o altar_n remain_v after_o the_o consecration_n what_o they_o be_v before_o and_o be_v yet_o in_o some_o sort_n the_o true_a body_n and_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o natural_o but_o in_o figure_n and_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o divine_a oblation_n be_v corruptible_a and_o digest_v with_o other_o meat_n he_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n afterward_o in_o two_o or_o three_o several_a place_n and_o call_v these_o people_n stercoranists_n without_o mention_v several_a kind_n of_o they_o as_o that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v for_o have_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o christ_n body_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o these_o accident_n and_o other_o who_o understand_v it_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n it_o also_o appear_v from_o the_o dispute_n of_o guitmond_n that_o this_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o berenger_n and_o his_o follower_n for_o he_o introduce_v they_o thus_o argue_v it_o be_v absurd_a to_o expose_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o necessity_n of_o excrement_n 2._o guitmund_n de_fw-fr verb._n euchar._n lib._n 2._o yet_o whatsoever_o enter_v into_o the_o mouth_n as_o our_o saviour_n say_v descend_v into_o the_o stomach_n and_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draught_n from_o this_o visible_a and_o corporeal_a manducation_n in_o the_o sacrament_n say_v algerus_n have_v spring_v the_o filthy_a heresy_n of_o the_o 7._o alger_n de_fw-fr sac._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 7._o stercoranist_n for_o they_o say_v that_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n be_v eat_v corporal_o be_v likewise_o subject_a to_o excrement_n which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o strengthen_v by_o several_a argument_n and_o especial_o by_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o say_v in_o the_o gospel_n whatsoever_o enter_v into_o the_o mouth_n descends_z into_o the_o stomach_n and_o be_v cast_v forth_o into_o the_o draught_n it_o will_v be_v say_v it_o hence_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o berengarian_o be_v stercoranists_n see_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o the_o consecration_n but_o that_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o all_o the_o stercoranist_n and_o especial_o heribald_a and_o raban_n hold_v in_o like_a manner_n the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n i_o answer_v it_o belong_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o show_v we_o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o stercoranist_n the_o one_o who_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o other_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o why_o must_v we_o be_v lead_v by_o his_o authority_n we_o show_v that_o those_o who_o be_v accuse_v of_o stercoranism_n be_v the_o same_o as_o be_v oppose_v for_o not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v needs_o have_v that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n it_o be_v his_o part_n to_o prove_v it_o for_o as_o long_o as_o he_o suppose_v this_o without_o proof_n we_o have_v right_a to_o deny_v it_o he_o yet_o will_v it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o convince_v he_o that_o this_o same_o stercoranism_n which_o author_n attribute_v to_o heribaid_n and_o raban_n be_v nothing_o else_o than_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o word_n that_o it_o be_v exact_o the_o opinion_n of_o berenger_n and_o that_o it_o be_v only_a to_o render_v it_o odious_a that_o their_o adversary_n expose_v it_o under_o this_o idea_n or_o representation_n of_o stercoranism_n which_o be_v what_o justify_v itself_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o thomas_n waldensis_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o a_o subtle_a doctor_n of_o his_o time_n say_v we_o shall_v interrogate_v the_o priest_n whether_o they_o do_v not_o think_v that_o this_o thing_n 52._o thom._n valden_v tom_fw-mi 2._o cap._n 52._o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v taste_v with_o one_o bodily_a mouth_n and_o whether_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o stomach_n it_o go_v into_o the_o draught_n according_a as_o add_v he_o the_o vile_a sect_n of_o the_o heribaldiens_n and_o lollard_n teach_v for_o they_o say_v all_o that_o this_o bread_n which_o they_o imprudent_o call_v the_o natural_a bread_n be_v the_o august_n sacrament_n and_o consecrate_a host_n here_o i_o think_v we_o have_v the_o heribaldiens_n who_o formal_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n the_o consecrate_a host_n which_o according_a to_o they_o pass_v into_o excrement_n be_v the_o natural_a
bread_n the_o aforesaid_a waldensis_n dispute_v in_o the_o sequel_n against_o wicliff_n say_v 26._o ibid._n cap._n 26._o that_o wicliff_n prove_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n by_o the_o experience_n of_o nature_n because_o a_o man_n may_v be_v feed_v with_o host_n whence_o add_v he_o i_o conclude_v that_o as_o he_o admit_v the_o digestion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o must_v likewise_o grant_v that_o it_o pass_v into_o excrement_n and_o thus_o be_v he_o agree_v with_o heribald_a and_o raban_n of_o mayence_n who_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o true_a sacrament_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o casualty_n of_o other_o food_n it_o be_v plain_a he_o put_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o stercoranism_n of_o these_o two_o bishop_n and_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o wicliff_n elsewhere_o he_o also_o more_o clear_o prove_v that_o honorius_n of_o autun_n believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v or_o as_o he_o speak_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o panites_n because_o he_o allege_v the_o passage_n of_o raban_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o sacrament_n pass_v into_o our_o food_n et_fw-la ipse_fw-la enim_fw-la say_v he_o de_fw-fr secta_fw-la panitarum_fw-la rabani_n versum_fw-la 90._o ibid._n cap._n 90._o ponit_fw-la infra_fw-la ubi_fw-la agit_fw-fr de_fw-fr partibus_fw-la missoe_n sacramentum_fw-la inquiens_fw-la ore_fw-la percipitur_fw-la &_o in_o alimentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la redigitur_fw-la but_o if_o we_o will_v beside_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o author_n harken_v moreover_o unto_o reason_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n than_o this_o pretend_a error_n of_o the_o stercoranist_n and_o that_o those_o who_o will_v have_v these_o two_o opinion_n agree_v together_o have_v never_o well_o consider_v what_o they_o undertake_v to_o establish_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n i_o mean_v of_o this_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n without_o believe_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o this_o substance_n be_v not_o sensible_a in_o it_o palpable_a visible_a extend_v capable_a of_o be_v divide_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v when_o our_o lord_n converse_v on_o earth_n it_o will_v be_v the_o great_a folly_n imaginable_a to_o impute_v to_o person_n that_o have_v eye_n and_o see_v the_o eucharist_n and_o have_v some_o remain_v of_o common_a sense_n to_o make_v therein_o exist_v this_o body_n without_o make_v it_o therein_o exist_v insensible_a indivisible_a impalpable_a after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n as_o they_o also_o do_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o with_o what_o likelihood_n can_v one_o make_v this_o opinion_n agree_v with_o that_o of_o stercoranism_n which_o assert_n that_o this_o body_n be_v digest_v into_o the_o stomach_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o other_o meat_n that_o one_o part_n of_o it_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n and_o the_o other_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o common_a necessity_n of_o aliment_n what_o be_v digest_v be_v touch_v by_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o stomach_n penetrate_v by_o our_o natural_a heat_n divide_v and_o separate_v into_o several_a part_n reduce_v into_o chyle_n then_o into_o blood_n distribute_v through_o all_o the_o several_a part_n of_o our_o body_n and_o join_v immediate_o to_o they_o after_o it_o have_v be_v make_v like_o they_o whilst_o that_o which_o be_v most_o gross_a and_o improper_a for_o our_o nourishment_n pass_v into_o excrement_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o person_n who_o be_v not_o bereave_v of_o their_o sense_n can_v subject_v to_o these_o accident_n a_o indivisible_a and_o inpalpable_a substance_n which_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n moreover_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v animate_v with_o its_o natural_a soul_n and_o that_o what_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n be_v animate_v by_o we_o what_o a_o monstrous_a opinion_n than_o be_v it_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o same_o numerical_a body_n can_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n animate_v with_o two_o soul_n with_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o we_o to_o be_v unite_v hypostatical_o to_o the_o word_n and_o hypostatical_o to_o we_o on_o what_o hand_n soever_o we_o turn_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v a_o inexpressible_a chimaera_n to_o say_v that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v stercoranists_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o sense_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n understand_v it_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v panites_n as_o thomas_n waldensis_n call_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o real_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o see_v we_o show_v that_o amalarius_n heribald_n and_o raban_n be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o these_o pretend_a stercoranist_n it_o must_v be_v necessary_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n whence_o it_o evident_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o common_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n then_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v it_o be_v for_o these_o three_o great_a man_n hold_v in_o it_o too_o considerable_a a_o rank_n to_o permit_v we_o to_o believe_v they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o public_a belief_n in_o a_o point_n so_o considerable_a and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o will_v not_o have_v we_o think_v thus_o of_o '_o they_o one_o of_o they_o to_o wit_n amalarius_n be_v send_v to_o rome_n by_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n to_o seek_v the_o antiphonary_n as_o he_o himself_o testify_v the_o other_o to_o wit_n heribald_a be_v bishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o repute_v a_o saint_n after_o his_o death_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o inscription_n of_o his_o sepulchre_n here_o lie_v the_o body_n of_o s._n heribald_n and_o the_o last_o to_o wit_n raban_n be_v abbot_n of_o fulde_n and_o afterward_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n account_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o his_o age_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o baronius_n and_o sixtus_n of_o sienne_n to_o these_o three_o we_o must_v add_v bertram_z for_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o he_o be_v also_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v afterward_o call_v stercoranists_n which_o be_v to_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o this_o substance_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v subject_a to_o digestion_n and_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n he_o clear_o show_v his_o sense_n in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o book_n for_o have_v relate_v these_o word_n of_o isidor_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v compare_v to_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n dom._n bertram_z de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n christ_n because_o that_o as_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o visible_a bread_n and_o wine_n inebriate_v the_o outward_a man_n so_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o live_a bread_n cheer_v the_o faithful_a soul_n when_o she_o participate_v of_o it_o he_o make_v this_o remark_n say_v this_o he_o clear_o confess_v that_o whatsoever_o we_o take_v outward_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v use_v for_o nourishment_n to_o our_o body_n and_o a_o little_a further_o secundum_fw-la visibilem_fw-la creaturam_fw-la corpus_fw-la pascunt_fw-la and_o speak_v afterward_o of_o the_o eucharistical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n negari_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la corrumpi_fw-la quod_fw-la per_fw-la part_n comminutum_fw-la disparitur_fw-la ad_fw-la sumendum_fw-la &_o dentibus_fw-la commolitum_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la trajicitur_fw-la and_o again_o non_fw-la attenditur_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la pascit_fw-la quod_fw-la dente_fw-la premitur_fw-la quod_fw-la per_fw-la part_n comminuitur_fw-la sed_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la spiritualiter_fw-la accipitur_fw-la these_o two_o last_o author_n to_o wit_n raban_n and_o bertram_n beside_o this_o doctrine_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o with_o the_o rest_n have_v especial_o this_o that_o they_o have_v formal_o oppose_v the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n by_o public_a write_n which_o be_v what_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o anonymous_a author_n who_o word_n we_o have_v already_o relate_v for_o he_o say_v in_o proper_a term_n that_o raban_n and_o ratram_n write_v against_o paschasus_n to_o wit_n raban_n a_o letter_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n and_o ratram_n a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n and_o that_o they_o defame_v he_o for_o offer_v this_o proposition_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n and_o rise_v again_o from_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n offer_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o believe_v that_o raban_n attack_v paschasus_n 874._o book_n 8._o ch_z 12._o p._n 874._o otherwise_o than_o
bertram_n now_o bertram_n do_v not_o any_o where_o name_n paschasus_n and_o not_o only_o he_o do_v not_o attack_v he_o open_o but_o shun_v to_o appear_v contrary_a to_o he_o so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o author_n that_o raban_n be_v a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n his_o book_n why_o can_v it_o not_o be_v conclude_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o author_n see_v this_o author_n formal_o say_v it_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o never_o see_v this_o letter_n to_o egilon_n better_a judge_n of_o it_o than_o this_o author_n that_o do_v see_v it_o suppose_v raban_n do_v not_o name_n paschasus_n it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o he_o do_v not_o attack_v his_o book_n for_o a_o man_n may_v write_v against_o a_o book_n and_o yet_o not_o name_v the_o author_n of_o it_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a attacking_z the_o book_n to_o combat_v precise_o and_o direct_o the_o fundamental_a and_o essential_a proposition_n which_o paschasus_n come_v from_o establish_v in_o it_o which_o be_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n this_o anonymous_a author_n say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v the_o only_a person_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la that_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n it_o be_v never_o cite_v either_o by_o berenger_n nor_o by_o any_o other_o author_n it_o be_v unknown_a to_o all_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n suppose_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v be_v true_a yet_o will_v it_o not_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o call_n in_o question_n the_o sincerity_n of_o this_o anonymous_a author_n who_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n as_o of_o that_o which_o he_o see_v but_o beside_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n hazard_v himself_o too_o much_o when_o he_o positive_o affirm_v that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a author_n who_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n he_o may_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o raban_n himself_o who_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o make_v express_a mention_n of_o it_o on_o the_o same_o subject_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n which_o the_o anonymous_a do_v except_v the_o name_n of_o paschasus_n which_o he_o do_v not_o express_v which_o plain_o defend_v the_o sincerity_n of_o this_o nameless_a author_n quidam_fw-la nuper_fw-la de_fw-la ipso_fw-la sacramento_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la 33._o poen_n rab._n c._n 33._o domini_fw-la non_fw-la rite_n sentientes_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la hoc_fw-la ipsum_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la quod_fw-la de_fw-la maria_n virgin_n natum_fw-la est_fw-la &_o in_o quo_fw-la ipse_fw-la dominus_fw-la passus_fw-la est_fw-la in_o cruse_n &_o resurrexit_fw-la de_fw-la sepulchro_fw-la cvi_fw-la errori_fw-la quantum_fw-la potuimus_fw-la ad_fw-la egilum_fw-la abbatem_fw-la scribentes_fw-la de_fw-la corpore_fw-la ipso_fw-la quid_fw-la veer_fw-la credendum_fw-la sit_fw-la aperuimus_fw-la but_o suppose_v it_o be_v true_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o raban_n do_v in_o effect_n 875._o page_n 875._o contradict_v paschasus_n this_o will_v be_v but_o of_o small_a advantage_n to_o mr._n claude_n which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v afterward_o by_o the_o example_n of_o several_a great_a wit_n and_o famous_a bishop_n who_o have_v attack_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v that_o raban_n be_v as_o other_o man_n be_v as_o appear_v by_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n which_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n refute_v that_o it_o can_v appear_v strange_a he_o shall_v fall_v into_o a_o error_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o philosopher_n rhetorician_n astronomer_n and_o poet_n can_v not_o render_v he_o incapable_a of_o be_v deceive_v suppose_v we_o have_v only_a raban_n to_o oppose_v against_o paschasus_n the_o advantage_n will_v not_o be_v inconsiderable_a paschasus_n be_v only_o a_o mean_a religious_a when_o raban_n be_v abbot_n of_o fulde_n and_o when_o paschasus_n come_v to_o be_v abbot_n of_o corbie_n raban_n be_v archbishop_n of_o mayence_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o one_o be_v far_o great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o other_o as_o to_o knowledge_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o raban_n infinite_o excel_v paschasus_n not_o in_o the_o mere_a quality_n of_o a_o philosopher_n rhetorician_n astronomer_n and_o poet_n although_o these_o qualification_n do_v much_o set_v off_o a_o scholar_n but_o by_o the_o epithet_n which_o baronius_n give_v he_o audi_fw-la say_v he_o quid_fw-la vertex_fw-la huius_fw-la temporis_fw-la 847._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 847._o theologorum_fw-la rabanus_n decreverit_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n can_v propose_v paschasus_n but_o only_o as_o the_o single_a person_n of_o his_o party_n now_o be_v it_o the_o same_o with_o we_o in_o respect_n of_o raban_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o presumption_n will_v be_v whole_o for_o this_o last_o and_o that_o it_o be_v apparent_o better_a to_o bring_v the_o church_n on_o raban_n side_n than_o on_o paschasus_n but_o we_o be_v not_o in_o these_o circumstance_n the_o doctrine_n of_o raban_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o that_o of_o other_o author_n his_o contemporary_n that_o of_o paschasus_n agree_v with_o none_o of_o '_o they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o raban_n have_v disturb_v no_o body_n but_o that_o of_o paschasus_n set_v several_a person_n against_o he_o of_o his_o own_o time_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n for_o accuse_v raban_n of_o innovation_n but_o there_o be_v very_o strong_a proof_n whereby_o to_o conclude_v that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o say_v that_o raban_n be_v as_o other_o man_n be_v as_o appear_v by_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n which_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n have_v refute_v for_o shall_v a_o man_n rigorous_o examine_v paschasus_n his_o write_n he_o will_v find_v more_o mark_n of_o human_a weakness_n than_o in_o those_o of_o raban_n beside_o that_o from_o this_o very_a thing_n that_o raban_n have_v the_o church_n of_o lion_n for_o his_o adversary_n one_o may_v hence_o conclude_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n way_n of_o reason_v that_o his_o doctrine_n on_o the_o eucharist_n differ_v not_o from_o that_o of_o his_o time_n for_o otherwise_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n will_v not_o have_v spare_v he_o on_o such_o a_o important_a article_n and_o yet_o instead_o of_o this_o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o when_o this_o church_n herself_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o have_v be_v in_o term_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o favour_n the_o real_a presence_n when_o our_o saviour_n christ_n say_v she_o give_v script_n lugd._n eccles_n de_fw-fr tenend_n ver_fw-la script_n to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o which_o insinuate_v that_o she_o understand_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o this_o sense_n this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a further_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o death_n the_o example_n of_o these_o great_a wit_n and_o bishop_n that_o have_v attack_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v indeed_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a for_o raban_n to_o fall_v into_o error_n which_o be_v what_o we_o do_v not_o at_o present_a dispute_n for_o there_o be_v no_o body_n infallible_a no_o not_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_n but_o this_o example_n conclude_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o paschasus_n who_o be_v no_o more_o infallible_a than_o other_o so_o far_o they_o stand_v upon_o equal_a ground_n both_o man_n and_o both_o liable_a to_o error_n it_o remain_v to_o know_v which_o of_o the_o two_o actual_o fall_v into_o error_n and_o that_o this_o example_n of_o the_o bishop_n do_v not_o decide_v it_o signify_v nothing_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o no_o body_n ever_o reproach_v 875._o book_n 8._o ch_z 12_o p._n 875._o he_o with_o this_o error_n for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o any_o other_o author_n save_o the_o anonymous_n see_v this_o letter_n to_o egilon_n so_o that_o the_o only_a person_n that_o have_v knowledge_n of_o it_o have_v condemn_v it_o raban_n do_v not_o keep_v this_o letter_n secret_a see_v he_o have_v himself_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o in_o his_o penitential_o and_o say_v he_o do_v it_o against_o the_o error_n of_o those_o who_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n those_o who_o see_v not_o his_o letter_n may_v easy_o comprehend_v by_o these_o word_n the_o substance_n of_o it_o and_o for_o what_o end_n he_o design_v it_o if_o they_o have_v not_o condemn_v it_o it_o be_v their_o fault_n yet_o do_v we_o not_o pretend_v to_o draw_v hence_o any_o great_a
advantage_n but_o moreover_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n how_o many_o error_n be_v there_o in_o author_n which_o have_v be_v never_o take_v notice_n of_o by_o any_o person_n nor_o reproach_v to_o those_o that_o teach_v '_o they_o there_o be_v strange_a instance_n of_o this_o and_o here_o be_v one_o from_o among_o the_o rest_n which_o be_v singular_a in_o its_o kind_n photius_n testify_v that_o theodorus_n mospueste_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o original_a sin_n both_o east_n and_o west_n have_v be_v as_o great_o animate_v against_o this_o author_n as_o can_v be_v imagine_v he_o be_v condemn_v even_o after_o his_o death_n in_o the_o five_o council_n there_o be_v never_o then_o any_o person_n to_o be_v less_o favour_v than_o he_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o this_o capital_a error_n observe_v by_o photius_n have_v be_v animadvert_v by_o any_o author_n of_o the_o 6_o century_n in_o the_o very_a time_n when_o theodorus_n be_v use_v with_o most_o severity_n we_o must_v acknowledge_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o these_o kind_n of_o argument_n by_o which_o we_o conclude_v that_o if_o a_o doctrine_n have_v not_o be_v condemn_v by_o a_o church_n it_o follow_v that_o this_o church_n have_v hold_v it_o and_o approve_v it_o be_v not_o convince_a and_o what_o he_o relate_v of_o theodorus_n of_o mospueste_n be_v a_o considerable_a argument_n of_o it_o but_o it_o must_v also_o be_v grant_v that_o never_o man_n be_v more_o at_o variance_n with_o himself_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o what_o he_o now_o say_v overthrow_v the_o better_a part_n of_o his_o book_n those_o that_o have_v read_v it_o may_v remember_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o dispute_n touch_v the_o greek_n be_v reduce_v to_o negative_a argument_n perfect_o like_a unto_o those_o which_o he_o now_o condemn_v the_o greek_n say_v he_o without_o cease_v have_v not_o condemn_v then_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n therefore_o they_o believe_v it_o with_o '_o they_o cerularius_n do_v not_o concern_v himself_o at_o berenger_n condemnation_n he_o believe_v the_o transubstantiation_n humbert_n do_v not_o reproach_v the_o greek_n with_o their_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o nicetas_n do_v not_o reproach_v the_o latin_n with_o their_o believe_v it_o therefore_o they_o be_v agree_v in_o this_o article_n we_o can_v scarce_o meet_v with_o any_o thing_n else_o but_o these_o kind_n of_o conclusion_n in_o every_o page_n he_o do_v the_o same_o on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o other_o schismatical_a church_n he_o argue_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o emissary_n the_o silence_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o silence_n of_o the_o armenian_n and_o that_o of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o other_o when_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o 12_o century_n how_o many_o time_n have_v he_o remember_v thâ—_n necessity_n of_o the_o dispute_n of_o the_o paschasi_v and_o bertramist_n how_o many_o prodigious_a exclamation_n have_v he_o make_v at_o their_o not_o be_v condemn_v at_o their_o not_o bait_v one_o another_o and_o when_o the_o discourse_n be_v about_o paschasus_n and_o the_o innovation_n which_o we_o charge_v he_o with_o with_o what_o exaggeration_n have_v he_o not_o urge_v this_o argument_n that_o paschasus_n be_v not_o public_o reprehend_v by_o any_o person_n for_o thirty_o year_n be_v never_o punish_v nor_o admonish_v that_o he_o offer_v a_o doctrine_n contrary_n to_o the_o church_n apply_v i_o pray_v you_o to_o this_o rhetoric_n what_o he_o say_v now_o of_o this_o great_a number_n of_o error_n in_o ecclesiastical_a author_n which_o have_v be_v never_o animadvert_v by_o any_o body_n nor_o reproach_v to_o those_o who_o have_v teach_v '_o they_o add_v hereunto_o his_o example_n of_o theodorus_n of_o mospueste_n and_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n of_o who_o he_o say_v likewise_o afterward_o that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o these_o error_n have_v be_v condemn_v by_o any_o ecclesiastical_a censure_n of_o that_o age_n and_o that_o of_o raban_n for_o he_o suppose_v he_o may_v have_v err_v on_o the_o eucharist_n by_o a_o capital_a error_n in_o deny_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o he_o affirm_v that_o in_o this_o case_n it_o will_v not_o be_v strange_a that_o never_o any_o body_n reproach_v he_o with_o this_o error_n lay_v i_o say_v all_o this_o together_o and_o make_v a_o reform_v on_o this_o ground_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n retrench_v whatsoever_o agree_v not_o with_o this_o rule_n which_o he_o here_o give_v we_o and_o i_o be_o sure_a you_o will_v reduce_v his_o volume_n into_o a_o less_o compass_n by_o half_a after_o these_o first_o answer_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v not_o perhaps_o 876._o page_n 876._o well_o satisfy_v he_o hazard_v another_o which_o be_v that_o this_o proposition_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n may_v have_v two_o sense_n the_o one_o that_o the_o external_a part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o visible_a vail_n be_v not_o real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o real_o white_a round_a and_o have_v not_o in_o itself_o all_o these_o sensible_a accident_n which_o appear_v to_o we_o the_o other_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o real_o contain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o pretend_v that_o raban_n deny_v this_o proposition_n only_o in_o the_o first_o sense_n and_o not_o in_o the_o second_o but_o this_o answer_n have_v neither_o sincerity_n nor_o truth_n in_o it_o first_o it_o confound_v what_o ought_v necessary_o to_o be_v distinguish_v for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o visible_a veil_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o accident_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v white_a and_o round_a and_o have_v in_o itself_o all_o the_o sensible_a accident_n which_o appear_v to_o we_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o as_o any_o man_n may_v see_v suppose_v a_o man_n believe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v white_a and_o round_a it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v he_o must_v say_v that_o this_o whiteness_n and_o this_o roundness_n which_o be_v the_o veil_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o ever_o any_o body_n imagine_v that_o these_o sensible_a accident_n of_o whiteness_n and_o roundness_n in_o abstracto_fw-la as_o they_o term_v it_o be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o whosoever_o impute_v to_o raban_n the_o combat_v of_o this_o fancy_n charge_v he_o with_o oppose_v such_o a_o imagination_n as_o never_o yet_o enter_v into_o any_o body_n mind_n as_o to_o the_o other_o proposition_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o white_a and_o round_a as_o it_o be_v not_o customary_a to_o express_v it_o in_o these_o term_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n so_o it_o be_v not_o usual_a to_o refute_v it_o in_o these_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o this_o explication_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v so_o force_v and_o remote_a from_o the_o natural_a sense_n of_o raban_n his_o word_n that_o there_o be_v few_o reasonable_a person_n to_o who_o it_o will_v not_o appear_v a_o pitiful_a evasion_n yet_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n earnest_o urge_v not_o only_o that_o it_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o raban_n to_o attack_v this_o proposition_n but_o likewise_o that_o of_o bertram_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la and_o although_o the_o anonymous_a author_n who_o according_a to_o all_o probability_n live_v about_o the_o 9th_o century_n express_o say_v that_o raban_n and_o bertram_n refute_v paschasus_n yet_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v the_o contrary_a and_o say_v that_o he_o demonstrative_o prove_v it_o he_o say_v for_o this_o effect_n that_o there_o be_v people_n in_o that_o time_n who_o gross_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v such_o as_o the_o sacrament_n appear_v to_o be_v which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v real_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n that_o this_o opinion_n be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o that_o of_o amalarius_n that_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n issue_v through_o the_o pore_n and_o apply_v unto_o it_o these_o word_n omne_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o os_fw-la intrat_fw-la in_fw-la ventrem_fw-la vadit_fw-la &_o in_o secessum_fw-la emittitur_fw-la that_o it_o be_v apparent_a from_o the_o accusation_n which_o florus_n form_v against_o he_o of_o have_v corrupt_v france_n by_o these_o fantastical_a opinion_n that_o amalarius_n have_v
his_o disciple_n here_o then_o add_v he_o we_o have_v people_n who_o say_v in_o the_o time_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o who_o must_v say_v according_a to_o their_o principle_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v all_o the_o external_a accident_n which_o appear_v to_o our_o sense_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o here_o be_v person_n against_o who_o may_v be_v maintain_v in_o a_o orthodox_n sense_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n he_o afterward_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o bertram_n book_n direct_o attack_n only_o these_o person_n to_o solve_v this_o difficulty_n it_o must_v first_o be_v suppose_v as_o a_o thing_n already_o prove_v that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v since_o call_v by_o way_n of_o reproach_n stercoranists_n can_v be_v those_o of_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n here_o speak_v who_o according_a to_o he_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n yet_o affirm_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v all_o the_o sensible_a accident_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v say_v nothing_o less_o to_o the_o purpose_n than_o what_o he_o have_v offer_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o that_o of_o amalarius_n that_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o he_o conclude_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n issue_v out_o through_o the_o pore_n apply_v to_o it_o these_o word_n omne_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o os_fw-la intrat_fw-la in_fw-la ventrem_fw-la vadit_fw-la &_o insecessum_fw-la emittitur_fw-la we_o have_v already_o see_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o tho._n waldensis_n that_o these_o stercoranist_n be_v panites_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o conserve_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o say_v all_o of_o they_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v natural_a bread_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o in_o effect_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v absolute_o inconsistent_a with_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o sacrament_n pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n that_o it_o be_v digest_v that_o one_o part_n of_o it_o be_v change_v into_o our_o flesh_n and_o another_o part_n into_o excrement_n second_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o suppose_n it_o be_v true_a the_o stercoranist_n believe_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o sensible_a accident_n real_o affect_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o absurd_a than_o to_o imagine_v they_o be_v those_o who_o raban_n and_o bertram_n oppose_v for_o as_o to_o raban_n it_o appear_v as_o well_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o anonymous_a author_n as_o by_o that_o of_o waldensis_n that_o he_o be_v himself_o a_o stercoranist_n the_o same_o thing_n appear_v from_o the_o proper_a passage_n of_o raban_n which_o i_o have_v already_o relate_v whereunto_o i_o shall_v add_v another_o take_v out_o of_o his_o penitential_a touch_v what_o you_o have_v demand_v of_o i_o whether_o the_o eucharist_n 33._o cap._n 33._o when_o it_o have_v be_v consume_v and_o pass_v into_o excrement_n like_o other_o meat_n return_v again_o to_o its_o first_o nature_n which_o it_o have_v before_o it_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n this_o opinion_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o pope_n clement_n text._n this_o period_n which_o i_o have_v include_v in_o this_o parenthesis_n have_v no_o coherence_n with_o the_o discourse_n of_o raban_n and_o my_o conjecture_n be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o remark_n which_o some_o body_n put_v in_o the_o margin_n and_o which_o have_v be_v afterward_o force_v out_o of_o the_o margin_n into_o the_o text._n and_o several_a other_o holy_a father_n who_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n do_v not_o go_v into_o the_o draught_n with_o other_o meat_n such_o a_o question_n be_v superfluous_a see_v our_o saviour_n say_v himself_o in_o the_o gospel_n whatsoever_o enter_v into_o the_o mouth_n descend_v into_o the_o stomach_n and_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draught_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v make_v of_o visible_a and_o corporeal_a thing_n but_o operate_v invisible_o our_o sanctification_n and_o salvation_n of_o both_o body_n and_o soul_n what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v that_o what_o be_v digest_v in_o the_o stomach_n and_o pass_v into_o excrement_n return_v again_o to_o its_o first_o state_n see_v no_o body_n ever_o maintain_v that_o this_o happen_v i_o think_v we_o have_v clear_o here_o the_o opinion_n of_o raban_n on_o this_o subject_n and_o that_o now_o it_o can_v be_v any_o long_o question_v whether_o he_o be_v a_o stercoranist_n as_o to_o bertram_n the_o passage_n which_o i_o relate_v out_o of_o his_o book_n do_v clear_o show_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o sentiment_n what_o can_v be_v more_o unreasonable_a and_o worse_o contrive_v than_o this_o thought_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o raban_n and_o bertram_n have_v combat_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o stercoranist_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v fight_v against_o themselves_o and_o write_v book_n against_o person_n without_o know_v they_o be_v themselves_o of_o their_o party_n mr._n arnaud_n can_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n more_o unlikely_a and_o therefore_o we_o see_v that_o great_a wit_n who_o believe_v '_o emselve_n able_a to_o overthrow_v every_o thing_n do_v ofttimes_o overthrow_v themselves_o and_o fall_v into_o labyrinth_n whence_o they_o can_v get_v out_o in_o the_o three_o place_n how_o little_a soever_o we_o consider_v this_o opinion_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o conceive_v it_o we_o shall_v find_v it_o be_v impossible_a it_o shall_v ever_o come_v into_o any_o body_n mind_n unless_o he_o be_v excessive_o extravagant_a not_o to_o mention_v how_o difficult_a it_o be_v to_o state_n how_o the_o natural_a accident_n of_o bread_n do_v unloose_v themselves_o from_o their_o proper_a and_o natural_a substance_n to_o fasten_v on_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o how_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n can_v be_v above_o in_o heaven_n endue_v with_o its_o own_o proper_a accident_n and_o here_o below_o endue_v real_o with_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o unless_o a_o man_n dote_v extreme_o he_o can_v imagine_v that_o the_o same_o numerical_a body_n which_o be_v above_o exist_v on_o earth_n in_o a_o corporeal_a and_o material_a manner_n as_o a_o subject_n ought_v to_o exist_v that_o have_v accident_n real_o inherent_a and_o yet_o be_v there_o in_o the_o natural_a manner_n of_o a_o real_a substance_n of_o bread_n for_o every_o substance_n that_o receive_v and_o real_o sustain_v the_o accident_n of_o bread_n must_v receive_v and_o sustain_v they_o in_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o true_a substance_n of_o bread_n to_o accommodate_v itself_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o these_o accident_n a_o substance_n which_o receive_v real_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n must_v have_v all_o its_o part_n in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la se_fw-la as_o the_o school_n speak_v make_v as_o the_o part_n of_o real_a bread_n to_o the_o end_n there_o may_v be_v some_o proportion_n between_o they_o and_o the_o accident_n which_o it_o receive_v and_o be_v it_o not_o a_o extravagancy_n to_o say_v that_o the_o part_n of_o the_o human_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n his_o head_n his_o arm_n and_o other_o member_n do_v exist_v inward_o in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la se_fw-la in_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o part_n of_o bread_n as_o little_a crumb_n who_o ever_o see_v any_o thing_n more_o hollow_a than_o this_o philosophy_n a_o human_a body_n real_o divisible_a real_o palpable_a real_o sensible_a of_o a_o divisibility_n a_o palpability_n and_o a_o sensibility_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o it_o and_o yet_o be_v not_o natural_a to_o it_o but_o borrow_v of_o another_o subject_n this_o divisibility_n and_o this_o palpability_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o reside_v real_o in_o the_o same_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n make_v it_o capable_a of_o all_o the_o change_n which_o the_o bread_n suffer_v it_o be_v digest_v by_o the_o natural_a heat_n in_o the_o stomach_n of_o the_o communicant_n and_o one_o part_n be_v reduce_v into_o their_o proper_a substance_n animate_v with_o their_o soul_n live_v with_o their_o life_n and_o unite_v to_o they_o personal_o what_o do_v they_o then_o believe_v do_v they_o imagine_v that_o this_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n animate_v with_o two_o soul_n and_o live_v with_o two_o life_n or_o to_o speak_v better_o with_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o soul_n and_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o life_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o those_o of_o all_o the_o communicant_n of_o the_o world_n personal_o
yield_v we_o a_o demonstrative_a proof_n that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n for_o the_o rest_n do_v not_o speak_v like_o he_o there_o be_v two_o of_o the_o famous_a of_o they_o viz._n raban_n and_o bertram_n who_o have_v express_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o refute_v of_o his_o doctrine_n to_o these_o two_o we_o may_v add_v a_o three_o which_o be_v john_n scot_n who_o write_v also_o by_o the_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a against_o the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n his_o book_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o verseil_n and_o we_o understand_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la in_o his_o letter_n to_o berenger_n that_o the_o end_n which_o he_o propose_v be_v to_o show_v in_o this_o book_n that_o what_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n be_v neither_o the_o true_a body_n nor_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n toto_fw-la nisu_fw-la totaque_fw-la intention_n ad_fw-la hoc_fw-la solum_fw-la tendere_fw-la video_fw-la ut_fw-la mihi_fw-la persuadeat_fw-la hoc_fw-la videlicet_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la consecratur_fw-la neque_fw-la veer_fw-la corpus_fw-la neque_fw-la veer_fw-la christi_fw-la sanguinem_fw-la esse_fw-la hoc_fw-la autem_fw-la astruere_fw-la nititur_fw-la ex_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la patrum_fw-la opusculis_fw-la quae_fw-la brave_a exponit_fw-la the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v insert_v in_o his_o 12_o book_n pretend_v that_o the_o book_n which_o we_o have_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n be_v the_o same_o he_o endeavour_v likewise_o to_o lessen_v as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lie_v the_o authority_n of_o this_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n and_o i_o have_v not_o finish_v this_o work_n without_o examine_v his_o conjecture_n have_v not_o one_o of_o my_o friend_n inform_v i_o that_o he_o have_v ease_v i_o of_o this_o pain_n as_o well_o as_o this_o author_n have_v help_v mr._n arnaud_n i_o hope_v this_o friend_n of_o i_o will_v soon_o publish_v his_o piece_n which_o will_v or_o i_o be_o great_o deceive_v full_o satisfy_v every_o unprejudiced_a man_n that_o seek_v the_o truth_n chap._n xii_o of_o personal_a difference_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v treat_v of_o in_o his_o eleven_o book_n have_v satisfy_v whatsoever_o respect_v the_o matter_n of_o this_o dispute_n my_o design_n wherein_o i_o be_o engage_v of_o return_v a_o exact_a answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n volume_n seem_v to_o require_v i_o shall_v now_o pass_v to_o the_o discussion_n of_o his_o eleven_o book_n which_o he_o have_v entitle_v personal_a difference_n between_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o i_o the_o interest_n also_o of_o my_o defence_n against_o mr._n arnaud_n injustice_n oblige_v i_o to_o this_o yet_o can_v i_o not_o whole_o keep_v within_o this_o province_n for_o there_o be_v several_a reason_n hinder_v i_o which_o i_o hope_v judicious_a person_n will_v not_o disallow_v first_o these_o personal_a difference_n be_v handle_v in_o so_o sharp_a and_o hot_a a_o manner_n so_o full_a of_o animosity_n that_o it_o be_v better_a a_o thousand_o time_n to_o pass_v they_o over_o in_o silence_n and_o offer_v they_o as_o a_o sacrifice_n to_o piety_n patience_n and_o christian_a charity_n than_o to_o endeavour_v to_o treat_v of_o they_o exact_o and_o repel_v mr._n arnaud_n outrage_n which_o can_v be_v well_o do_v without_o sometime_o exceed_v the_o bound_n of_o christian_a moderation_n moreover_o although_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o public_a will_v take_v part_n with_o what_o respect_v their_o person_n yet_o i_o can_v pretend_v it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o i_o these_o gentleman_n have_v make_v a_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n they_o have_v draw_v upon_o they_o the_o expectation_n of_o all_o france_n spain_n and_o italy_n whereas_o i_o be_o person_n obscure_a enough_o and_o who_o name_n be_v only_o know_v by_o my_o interest_n in_o this_o dispute_n so_o that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o presumption_n in_o i_o to_o believe_v the_o public_a will_v concern_v itself_o in_o my_o respect_n shall_v i_o then_o here_o begin_v with_o a_o long_a discussion_n of_o our_o complaint_n and_o reciprocal_a defence_n the_o reader_n may_v well_o say_v to_o one_o another_o that_o they_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o this_o and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o abuse_n of_o their_o patience_n after_o a_o long_a discourse_n of_o thing_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o cause_n to_o engage_v they_o further_o in_o a_o tiresome_a discourse_n of_o personal_a difference_n in_o the_o three_o place_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v introduce_v among_o his_o personal_a difference_n several_a thing_n to_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o answer_v without_o engage_v in_o tedious_a prolixity_n in_o matter_n which_o of_o '_o emselve_n have_v no_o coherence_n with_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o place_n in_o this_o rank_n the_o defence_n which_o he_o make_v of_o a_o cruel_a invective_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n against_o the_o first_o reformer_n which_o yet_o mr._n arnaud_n maintain_v in_o a_o more_o fierce_a manner_n ground_v it_o on_o fact_n and_o principle_n some_o of_o which_o be_v false_a other_o take_v in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n and_o other_o invidious_o pervert_v how_o can_v we_o handle_v in_o a_o few_o word_n so_o important_a a_o subject_n when_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o justify_v the_o innocency_n of_o several_a great_a man_n and_o to_o show_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o justice_n and_o necessity_n of_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v plain_a this_o can_v be_v do_v in_o one_o or_o two_o chapter_n and_o that_o this_o be_v matter_n for_o a_o great_a volume_n i_o reduce_v under_o this_o head_n these_o passionate_a expression_n which_o begin_v the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o this_o 11_o book_n and_o which_o i_o design_n to_o relate_v here_o that_o the_o world_n may_v judge_v of_o '_o they_o we_o demand_v justice_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o i_o for_o the_o excess_n of_o which_o he_o have_v be_v guilty_a contrary_n to_o all_o rule_n of_o honesty_n and_o truth_n which_o even_o pagan_n will_v blush_v to_o violate_v we_o will_v glad_o know_v of_o he_o whether_o his_o moral_n will_v give_v he_o this_o licence_n we_o be_v already_o satisfy_v that_o the_o maxim_n of_o their_o new_a divinity_n promise_v impunity_n to_o all_o manner_n of_o crime_n provide_v they_o be_v of_o the_o faithful_a calvinist_n who_o commit_v they_o and_o we_o do_v not_o question_v he_o whether_o he_o fear_v to_o be_v damn_v by_o calumniate_a his_o adversary_n we_o know_v the_o solution_n of_o his_o doctor_n deliver_v he_o from_o this_o fear_n contrary_a to_o what_o s._n paul_n say_v who_o tell_v we_o that_o slanderer_n shall_v not_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n but_o that_o which_o we_o desire_v to_o know_v be_v whether_o they_o have_v of_o late_o take_v away_o from_o crime_n the_o name_n of_o crime_n and_o strip_v they_o of_o the_o general_a infamy_n which_o accompany_v they_o whether_o the_o name_n of_o a_o slanderer_n be_v no_o long_o odious_a among_o calvinist_n and_o whether_o they_o have_v sanctify_v this_o name_n which_o be_v so_o horrible_a among_o man_n that_o they_o can_v not_o find_v a_o black_a to_o show_v their_o detestation_n of_o it_o than_o to_o call_v such_o devil_n i_o design_v not_o to_o repel_v these_o discourse_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o scatter_a throughout_o his_o whole_a book_n any_o otherwise_o than_o by_o recite_v they_o or_o at_o most_o by_o censure_v they_o as_o excess_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o become_v a_o person_n who_o pretend_v to_o correct_v our_o moral_n and_o teach_v we_o virtue_n and_o moderation_n i_o shall_v not_o retort_v upon_o he_o several_a thing_n in_o my_o turn_n which_o a_o just_a and_o natural_a defence_n seem_v to_o permit_v and_o enjoin_v i_o to_o tell_v he_o but_o i_o pretend_v to_o justify_v so_o well_o our_o moral_n as_o will_v make_v mr._n arnaud_n blush_v for_o shame_n that_o he_o have_v attack_v they_o with_o such_o a_o outrageous_a and_o malicious_a air_n and_o this_o we_o can_v do_v here_o transient_o nor_o by_o way_n of_o answer_n to_o ten_o or_o twelve_o hot_a period_n which_o like_o lightning_n have_v more_o fire_n than_o matter_n it_o be_v necessary_a for_o this_o purpose_n to_o be_v disengage_v from_o all_o other_o subject_n for_o there_o need_v more_o time_n to_o remedy_v a_o evil_a than_o to_o do_v it_o to_o cure_v a_o wound_n than_o to_o make_v it_o and_o these_o be_v the_o reason_n which_o withhold_v i_o from_o enter_v into_o a_o exact_a discussion_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n eleven_o book_n but_o because_o there_o be_v in_o these_o personal_a difference_n some_o article_n which_o i_o can_v whole_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n have_v too_o near_o a_o relation_n to_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o reader_n
i_o hope_v will_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o design_v this_o whole_a chapter_n to_o answer_v they_o this_o book_n consist_v either_o of_o passionate_a invective_n against_o i_o or_o defence_n against_o some_o of_o my_o complaint_n or_o accusation_n against_o i_o as_o to_o the_o passionate_a expression_n i_o concern_v not_o myself_o with_o they_o i_o leave_v they_o to_o the_o public_a judgement_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n private_a conscience_n it_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o look_v whether_o he_o have_v form_v his_o stile_n according_a to_o the_o lovely_a idea_n which_o he_o himself_o have_v give_v we_o of_o the_o true_a eloquence_n which_o be_v say_v he_o discreet_a modest_a 1128._o book_n 11._o ch_z 8._o page_n 1128._o judicious_a sincere_a true_a which_o serve_v to_o disentangle_v thing_n and_o not_o to_o confound_v they_o which_o clear_v truth_n and_o offer_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v proper_a to_o introduce_v it_o into_o the_o mind_n and_o heart_n which_o inspire_v motion_n that_o be_v just_a reasonable_a proportionable_a to_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o handle_v which_o have_v no_o other_o lustre_n but_o what_o serve_v to_o discover_v truth_n no_o strength_n but_o what_o be_v borrow_v from_o she_o he_o will_v examine_v i_o hope_v at_o his_o leisure_n whether_o he_o have_v observe_v all_o these_o grave_a character_n and_o whether_o his_o eagerness_n to_o overcome_v have_v not_o transport_v he_o sometime_o into_o such_o strange_a convulsion_n as_o be_v whole_o contrary_a to_o all_o morality_n and_o decency_n as_o to_o his_o defence_n i_o can_v with_o confidence_n affirm_v there_o be_v none_o of_o they_o which_o be_v just_a and_o warrantable_a but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v i_o desire_v to_o be_v believe_v on_o my_o own_o bare_a word_n let_v a_o man_n judge_v of_o they_o by_o these_o example_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o prove_v that_o bertram_n be_v not_o clear_o of_o our_o opinion_n allege_v this_o reason_n that_o trithemus_fw-la praise_v this_o author_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o he_o praise_v he_o because_o in_o effect_n he_o deserve_v it_o and_o that_o this_o only_o increase_v his_o authority_n my_o sense_n be_v plain_o that_o he_o praise_v he_o because_o he_o know_v his_o reputation_n be_v great_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n that_o his_o book_n be_v therein_o well_o entertain_v and_o his_o memory_n honour_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n for_o this_o be_v what_o must_v be_v understand_v by_o be_v in_o effect_n praiseworthy_a and_o this_o be_v likewise_o what_o the_o term_n of_o my_o answer_n insinuate_v have_v add_v that_o this_o only_o increase_v his_o authority_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o testimony_n of_o trithemus_fw-la show_v that_o bertram_n be_v authorize_v in_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n whereupon_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n conceal_v this_o true_a sense_n of_o my_o word_n impute_v to_o i_o another_o which_o be_v that_o i_o say_v trithemus_fw-la who_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n praise_v bertram_n for_o oppose_v it_o which_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a sense_n and_o infinite_o distant_a from_o i_o this_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o my_o complaint_n and_o here_o be_v the_o defence_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n what_o be_v say_v he_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n 1106._o book_n 11._o ch_z 3._o p._n 1105_o 1106._o trithemus_fw-la praise_v bertram_n because_o he_o be_v indeed_o praiseworthy_a do_v they_o signify_v that_o he_o praise_v he_o from_o his_o own_o knowledge_n or_o from_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o it_o be_v clear_a they_o have_v only_o the_o first_o sense_n and_o not_o the_o second_o all_o be_v clear_a which_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v but_o let_v we_o see_v how_o he_o prove_v it_o to_o commend_v any_o one_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o another_o be_v not_o to_o commend_v he_o because_o he_o be_v in_o effect_n praiseworthy_a see_v there_o be_v several_a people_n which_o we_o do_v not_o in_o effect_n judge_v to_o be_v praiseworthy_a although_o think_v worthy_a of_o praise_n by_o other_o to_o commend_v a_o man_n because_o he_o be_v in_o effect_n worthy_a of_o commendation_n be_v proceed_v on_o a_o just_a and_o true_a ground_n and_o on_o the_o reality_n of_o thing_n and_o not_o on_o report_n and_o popular_a opinion_n this_o be_v a_o pitiful_a defence_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v people_n who_o be_v not_o judge_v to_o be_v praiseworthy_a although_o they_o be_v praise_v by_o other_o but_o i_o say_v that_o there_o be_v other_o which_z be_v deem_v praiseworthy_a in_o effect_n only_o because_o we_o find_v they_o general_o commend_v in_o the_o age_n wherein_o they_o live_v and_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o without_o be_v blame_v by_o any_o body_n do_v not_o most_o people_n thus_o believe_v s._n cyprian_a s._n hierom_n and_o s._n augustin_n praiseworthy_a not_o for_o have_v read_v their_o book_n nor_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n but_o as_o know_v they_o be_v esteem_v by_o their_o own_o and_o follow_a age_n and_o that_o their_o memory_n be_v never_o wither_v in_o the_o church_n now_o this_o be_v what_o i_o say_v that_o trithemus_fw-la may_v know_v of_o bertram_z without_o examine_v his_o book_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o have_v the_o esteem_n of_o his_o age_n and_o that_o his_o memory_n be_v respect_v in_o the_o follow_a one_o it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o i_o ought_v not_o to_o suppose_v without_o prove_v it_o that_o such_o a_o author_n as_o trithemus_fw-la who_o write_v a_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n and_o give_v particular_a praise_n to_o a_o author_n do_v it_o bare_o from_o the_o relation_n of_o other_o and_o that_o the_o presumption_n be_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o have_v read_v his_o book_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o from_o his_o own_o proper_a knowledge_n this_o i_o say_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o argue_v and_o will_v draw_v a_o conclusion_n from_o the_o praise_n of_o trithemus_fw-la to_o establish_v well_o his_o principle_n to_o prove_v that_o trithemus_fw-la have_v praise_v bertram_n after_o he_o have_v read_v and_o examine_v his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la and_o not_o to_o i_o who_o answer_n to_o prove_v that_o he_o have_v praise_v he_o because_o he_o acknowledge_v his_o fame_n be_v great_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n be_v a_o man_n to_o judge_n hereof_o by_o presumption_n they_o will_v be_v rather_o for_o my_o supposition_n than_o for_o that_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o those_o who_o make_v catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a author_n do_v not_o always_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v exact_o all_o the_o book_n they_o mention_v the_o commendation_n of_o ratram_n who_o we_o affirm_v to_o be_v bertram_z can_v not_o be_v unknown_a to_o trithemus_fw-la and_o we_o have_v right_a to_o suppose_v that_o trithemus_fw-la have_v not_o distinguish_v bertram_z and_o ratram_n as_o two_o different_a person_n till_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v show_v we_o the_o contrary_a the_o second_o complaint_n whereon_o mr._n arnaud_n endeavour_v to_o defend_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n respect_v mr._n blondel_n who_o this_o author_n impertinent_o accuse_v to_o have_v fall_v into_o contradiction_n in_o that_o he_o suppose_v on_o one_o hand_n that_o amalarius_n be_v a_o calvinist_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n which_o condemn_v amalarius_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n which_o according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v a_o manifest_a contradiction_n observe_v here_o his_o word_n usher_z a_o english_a protestant_n suppose_v that_o amalarius_n hold_v 80._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n sect_n 2_o p._n 80._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o therefore_o will_v have_v it_o think_v that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o be_v condemn_v in_o amalarius_n by_o the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n and_o by_o florus_n deacon_n of_o lion_n and_o a_o little_a low_o blondel_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o desire_n which_o he_o have_v to_o raise_v up_o adversary_n against_o paschasus_n fall_v on_o this_o subject_n into_o one_o of_o the_o most_o palpable_a contradiction_n imaginable_a for_o find_v on_o one_o hand_n advantage_n from_o usher_n '_o be_v 82._o page_n 82._o opinion_n who_o make_v the_o whole_a synod_n of_o cressy_n who_o condemn_v amalarius_n to_o consist_v of_o calvinist_n he_o take_v this_o part_n and_o suppose_v with_o he_o that_o the_o council_n of_o cressy_n hold_v the_o calvinist_n doctrine_n and_o be_v contrary_a to_o paschasus_n but_o find_v elsewhere_o in_o the_o epitomise_v manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n of_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n that_o amalarius_n raban_n and_o heribald_n write_v against_o paschasus_n not_o consider_v that_o
author_n of_o it_o this_o be_v nothing_o but_o powder_v throw_v into_o the_o reader_n eye_n for_o suppose_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n which_o be_v that_o this_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v john_n scot_n and_o not_o ratram_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o person_n of_o this_o bertram_z or_o ratram_n for_o he_o prove_v that_o these_o two_o name_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o name_n be_v on_o our_o supposition_n that_o it_o be_v the_o religious_a of_o corby_n whether_o he_o admit_v our_o supposition_n as_o believe_v it_o in_o effect_n to_o be_v true_a or_o whether_o he_o admit_v it_o mere_o through_o condescension_n it_o be_v needless_a to_o inquire_v for_o suppose_v he_o admit_v it_o only_o through_o mere_a condescension_n the_o least_o his_o word_n can_v signify_v will_v be_v that_o suppose_n he_o hold_v our_o supposition_n to_o be_v true_a which_o he_o do_v not_o he_o will_v have_v these_o objection_n or_o reproach_n to_o offer_v against_o the_o person_n of_o this_o author_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o be_v a_o divine_a who_o depart_v from_o the_o common_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n by_o vain_a speculation_n a_o divine_a who_o fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n which_o suffice_v to_o justify_v the_o contradiction_n between_o he_o and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n mr._n arnavd_n second_o complaint_n be_v that_o i_o ridicule_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n on_o the_o mean_v he_o propose_v whereby_o to_o make_v mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n a_o excellent_a piece_n which_o be_v to_o change_v the_o objection_n of_o it_o into_o proof_n and_o his_o proof_n into_o objection_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v be_v touch_v to_o the_o quick_a with_o it_o think_v he_o be_v oblige_v to_o defend_v himself_o by_o heap_v up_o of_o word_n intermix_v several_a common_a place_n of_o raillery_n allege_v instance_n which_o have_v no_o relation_n to_o the_o point_n in_o question_n to_o distinguish_v and_o argue_v in_o mood_n and_o figure_n and_o thereupon_o conclude_v with_o authority_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v most_o just_a and_o reasonable_a be_v it_o worth_a our_o while_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o show_v he_o deceive_v himself_o in_o whatsoever_o he_o offer_v but_o it_o be_v unjust_a to_o hold_v the_o reader_n any_o long_o on_o trifle_n we_o shall_v only_o say_v if_o either_o he_o or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v offend_v at_o a_o very_a innocent_a raillery_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o other_o have_v be_v so_o too_o we_o may_v tell_v he_o that_o his_o way_n of_o change_a proof_n into_o objection_n and_o objection_n into_o proof_n be_v a_o conception_n so_o rare_a and_o well_o express_v that_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o hear_v it_o offer_v without_o find_v in_o it_o matter_n of_o laughter_n moreover_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o say_v that_o to_o discover_v the_o falsity_n of_o a_o book_n we_o need_v only_o to_o confront_v the_o passage_n of_o it_o with_o the_o original_n and_o to_o say_v that_o to_o make_v of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n a_o excellent_a piece_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n there_o need_v only_o be_v change_v the_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o the_o objection_n into_o proof_n the_o confrontation_n of_o passage_n be_v the_o just_a mean_n the_o most_o natural_a and_o most_o ordinary_a to_o discover_v falsity_n but_o the_o change_n of_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o objection_n into_o proof_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o world_n turn_v upside_o down_o we_o may_v answer_v he_o that_o be_v his_o pretend_a method_n receive_v it_o will_v be_v applicable_a to_o all_o sort_n of_o book_n of_o controversy_n on_o either_o side_n there_o be_v few_o of_o they_o but_o what_o consist_v of_o proof_n and_o objection_n and_o each_o party_n pretend_v still_o there_o be_v more_o light_n in_o his_o proof_n than_o in_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o be_v call_v objection_n we_o may_v tell_v he_o in_o fine_a that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n consist_v not_o only_o of_o proof_n and_o objection_n but_o also_o of_o instance_n or_o reply_v against_o the_o ordinary_a answer_n which_o be_v make_v to_o proof_n and_o of_o answer_n to_o objection_n and_o this_o be_v what_o can_v be_v change_v so_o that_o when_o a_o man_n shall_v turn_v the_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o the_o objection_n into_o proof_n yet_o will_v he_o be_v perplex_v by_o these_o instance_n and_o answer_n and_o consequent_o must_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v lose_v his_o time_n and_o pain_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v abuse_v he_o mr._n arnavd_n three_o complaint_n be_v a_o accusation_n couch_v under_o this_o title_n a_o bitter_a calumny_n against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n he_o propose_v it_o in_o his_o 9th_o chapter_n with_o a_o impetuosity_n beyond_o example_n and_o which_o show_v he_o write_v it_o in_o the_o most_o choleric_a temper_n imaginable_a he_o ascend_v his_o tribunal_n and_o thence_o pronounce_v this_o sentence_n against_o i_o that_o i_o be_o guilty_a 1131._o ch._n 9_o p._n 1130_o 1131._o of_o a_o heinous_a crime_n such_o a_o one_o as_o oblige_v i_o both_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n to_o public_a satisfaction_n i_o be_v say_v he_o again_o a_o detestable_a calumny_n a_o abominable_a crime_n the_o most_o base_a and_o unjust_a proceed_v a_o man_n can_v be_v capable_a of_o let_v not_o mr._n claude_n marvel_v at_o these_o reproach_n this_o be_v no_o jest_a matter_n he_o must_v not_o abuse_v person_n of_o honour_n for_o to_o fill_v up_o a_o sentence_n if_o he_o have_v express_v himself_o thus_o through_o incogitancy_n i_o can_v but_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v the_o most_o imprudent_a man_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o he_o have_v do_v this_o with_o mature_a deliberation_n i_o must_v declare_v he_o one_o of_o the_o bold_a calumniator_n as_o ever_o be_v and_o be_o certain_a there_o be_v no_o honest_a man_n of_o his_o communion_n but_o will_v grant_v what_o i_o say_v of_o he_o and_o condemn_v this_o his_o proceed_n i_o protest_v before_o god_n with_o a_o sincere_a heart_n that_o i_o be_o in_o no_o wise_a concern_v at_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v i_o i_o have_v answer_v his_o book_n and_o be_o therewith_o content_a but_o i_o be_o trouble_v he_o shall_v spoil_v this_o dispute_n which_o the_o public_a of_o either_o side_n may_v read_v perhaps_o with_o profit_n and_o pleasure_n and_o have_v discrediy_v it_o i_o say_v with_o passionate_a and_o violent_a expression_n which_o can_v but_o disgust_v every_o man_n he_o shall_v moreover_o finish_v it_o with_o rash_a transport_v whole_o unbeseeming_a he_o what_o reason_n have_v he_o for_o such_o a_o passion_n i_o write_v these_o word_n in_o my_o book_n god_n will_v one_o day_n show_v who_o they_o be_v that_o wrong_n his_o chapter_n answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o ch_n 3._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n church_n the_o light_n of_o his_o judgement_n will_v discover_v all_o thing_n yea_o and_o i_o hope_v before_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v man_n will_v break_v through_o this_o ignorance_n and_o then_o it_o will_v be_v no_o long_o necessary_a to_o write_v in_o favour_n of_o transubstantiation_n there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n of_o this_o course_n for_o a_o reconciliation_n with_o rome_n and_o regain_n people_n favour_n for_o when_o the_o face_n of_o thing_n shall_v be_v change_v this_o world_n wisdom_n will_v be_v useless_a here_o be_v my_o crime_n this_o the_o spark_n that_o have_v set_v all_o on_o fire_n we_o 1131._o book_n 11._o ch_z 9_o page_n 1131._o understand_v say_v he_o this_o language_n and_o mr._n claude_n know_v well_o enough_o what_o he_o have_v say_v himself_o and_o what_o interpretation_n his_o word_n will_v bear_v he_o mean_v then_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n write_v not_o of_o transubstantiation_n by_o persuasion_n but_o out_o of_o policy_n and_o for_o worldly_a respect_n for_o when_o a_o catholic_n divine_n defend_v the_o church_n to_o which_o he_o be_v unite_v if_o he_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v we_o must_v not_o search_v for_o other_o reason_n of_o his_o undertake_n the_o common_a cause_n of_o the_o church_n in_o who_o truth_n he_o place_v his_o hope_n of_o salvation_n deserve_v sufficient_o to_o be_v defend_v so_o that_o to_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o write_v only_o out_o of_o political_a and_o worldly_a respect_n be_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o not_o believe_v what_o he_o write_v and_o to_o give_v this_o account_n of_o it_o this_o passion_n be_v a_o strange_a thing_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n consider_v these_o word_n with_o less_o heat_n he_o will_v have_v
find_v nothing_o in_o they_o of_o what_o he_o see_v at_o first_o i_o confess_v they_o may_v be_v understand_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o this_o affair_n be_v political_o manage_v and_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o obtain_v the_o favour_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o regain_v the_o people_n good_a will_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o worldly_a wisdom_n but_o it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v in_o they_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v not_o write_v by_o persuasion_n but_o only_o through_o policy_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v this_o he_o will_v not_o find_v why_o then_o do_v he_o extend_v my_o word_n beyond_o their_o natural_a signification_n and_o why_o do_v he_o wrong_v a_o man_n so_o scandalous_o on_o the_o imagination_n he_o say_v what_o he_o do_v not_o we_o understand_v say_v he_o altar_n the_o book_n entitle_v the_o port_n royal_a and_o geneva_n of_o intelligence_n against_o the_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n this_o language_n he_o show_v plain_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v it_o see_v he_o charge_v i_o with_o say_v what_o i_o do_v not_o and_o draw_v his_o commentary_n only_o from_o himself_o and_o not_o from_o my_o word_n have_v i_o reproach_v mr._n arnaud_n with_o the_o public_a write_n print_v against_o he_o wherein_o he_o be_v accuse_v for_o formal_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o a_o proposition_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o frequent_a communion_n have_v i_o tell_v he_o that_o of_o late_a his_o opinion_n on_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v public_o in_o a_o letter_n treat_v as_o suspicious_a that_o he_o have_v be_v tell_v that_o if_o he_o be_v unwilling_a 187._o answer_v to_o the_o request_n present_v to_o the_o king_n etc._n etc._n book_n 2._o ch_z 6._o p._n 187._o together_o with_o his_o friend_n to_o be_v of_o intelligence_n with_o geneva_n he_o must_v change_v the_o act_n of_o the_o adoration_n which_o they_o perform_v assist_v at_o the_o mass_n to_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n for_o they_o say_v only_o i_o adore_v thou_o raise_v on_o the_o cross_n at_o the_o general_a judgement_n and_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n without_o any_o mention_n of_o adore_v he_o be_v present_a in_o the_o church_n have_v i_o severe_o apply_v myself_o to_o what_o he_o say_v somewhere_o in_o his_o book_n on_o the_o principle_n of_o des_n cartes_n his_o philosophy_n that_o god_n see_v in_o the_o matter_n in_o the_o figure_n and_o form_n only_o a_o different_a order_n of_o part_n to_o conclude_v thence_o that_o this_o proposition_n overthrow_v the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o a_o letter_n print_v not_o long_o since_o what_o tempest_n must_v i_o not_o have_v expect_v see_v for_o have_v only_o hint_v that_o there_o may_v be_v some_o policy_n in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n work_n i_o have_v raise_v such_o a_o great_a disturbance_n mr._n arnaud_v protest_v he_o will_v never_o for_o my_o sake_n dispense_v with_o the_o 1132._o book_n 11._o ch_z 9_o p._n 1132._o rule_n of_o justice_n that_o he_o will_v never_o divine_v my_o secret_a intention_n let_v he_o not_o then_o pretend_v to_o read_v in_o my_o heart_n nor_o attribute_n to_o i_o a_o mystical_a sense_n which_o i_o never_o intend_v nor_o be_v contain_v in_o my_o word_n all_o those_o that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o in_o a_o capacity_n of_o write_v in_o its_o favour_n among_o those_o that_o be_v how_o many_o do_v betake_v themselves_o to_o other_o matter_n be_v it_o not_o then_o a_o very_a likely_a matter_n that_o a_o person_n who_o be_v at_o liberty_n to_o write_v on_o any_o subject_n but_o pitch_v upon_o transubstantiation_n be_v it_o not_o i_o say_v very_o likely_a his_o choice_n of_o this_o point_n be_v ground_v on_o some_o worldly_a policy_n and_o carnal_a consideration_n in_o attribute_v this_o to_o he_o we_o do_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v very_o just_a and_o innocent_a and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o my_o word_n signify_v to_o pretend_v to_o know_v more_o of_o my_o mind_n be_v to_o attempt_v a_o thing_n which_o be_v possible_a only_a to_o god_n and_o yet_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v do_v that_o he_o may_v have_v some_o colour_n for_o his_o passion_n mr._n arnaud_v i_o hope_v will_v suffer_v i_o likewise_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o what_o i_o say_v touch_v some_o word_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o i_o believe_v be_v not_o very_o advantageous_a to_o the_o common_a mystery_n of_o our_o religion_n do_v neither_o respect_v his_o person_n nor_o the_o main_a of_o his_o sentiment_n which_o i_o never_o pretend_v to_o handle_v but_o only_o his_o expression_n which_o i_o judge_v and_o still_o do_v judge_n to_o be_v too_o rough_a and_o vehement_a on_o point_n to_o which_o we_o can_v show_v enough_o respect_n we_o ought_v all_o of_o we_o to_o be_v very_o circumspect_a in_o our_o way_n of_o speak_v to_o give_v no_o oecasion_n to_o the_o open_a enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n truth_n which_o we_o joint_o profess_v this_o be_v my_o opinion_n and_o my_o word_n will_v not_o admit_v fair_o of_o any_o other_o explication_n can_v mr._n arnaud_n wonder_v we_o shall_v be_v offend_v to_o hear_v these_o question_n why_o be_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o everlasting_a bliss_n so_o hide_v and_o as_o it_o be_v so_o bury_v in_o the_o book_n 1_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n refute_v part_n 1_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o jew_n why_o do_v not_o jesus_n christ_n declare_v his_o divinity_n in_o such_o clear_a and_o precise_a term_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o elude_v they_o what_o may_v the_o pagan_n say_v on_o what_o the_o church_n teach_v concern_v original_a sin_n and_o this_o inconceivable_a transmission_n of_o a_o crime_n which_o be_v a_o spiritual_a and_o voluntary_a action_n to_o all_o the_o son_n of_o he_o that_o commit_v it_o although_o they_o can_v not_o have_v any_o part_n in_o his_o action_n and_o of_o this_o dreadful_a condemnation_n of_o all_o humane_a nature_n for_o the_o fault_n of_o one_o man_n can_v he_o think_v it_o strange_a we_o have_v be_v trouble_v to_o hear_v the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n contain_v call_v dreadful_a difficulty_n and_o to_o find_v they_o exaggerated_a in_o this_o manner_n be_v a_o man_n in_o this_o point_n to_o be_v guide_v by_o his_o reason_n he_o must_v needs_o start_v back_o at_o these_o inconceivable_a verity_n shall_v he_o pretend_v to_o make_v use_n of_o its_o light_n to_o penetrate_v they_o she_o will_v only_o furnish_v he_o with_o arm_n to_o combat_v they_o who_o can_v but_o be_v offend_v at_o the_o proposition_n which_o be_v in_o this_o last_o work_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o proof_n which_o i_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o 1042._o book_n 10._o ch_z 6._o p._n 1042._o holy_a scripture_n for_o the_o trinity_n that_o this_o will_v be_v very_o rational_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o catholic_n because_o he_o accompany_v these_o proof_n with_o the_o public_a intelligence_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o of_o all_o tradition_n but_o that_o these_o same_o proof_n be_v infinite_o weak_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o calvinist_n without_o authority_n without_o possession_n and_o who_o renounce_v tradition_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n that_o mr._n claude_n 1043._o page_n 1043._o who_o allege_v the_o best_a part_n of_o what_o there_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n concern_v the_o trinity_n and_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n overthrow_v the_o socinian_o beyond_o all_o remedy_n yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v more_o likely_a to_o make_v they_o laugh_v than_o to_o convert_v '_o they_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v these_o question_n or_o proposition_n be_v justifiable_a take_v they_o how_o we_o we_o will_v but_o suppose_v they_o be_v it_o must_v be_v grant_v they_o be_v conceive_v in_o such_o rough_a dangerous_a and_o excessive_a term_n that_o it_o be_v for_o the_o public_a edification_n to_o avoid_v they_o yea_o and_o to_o censure_v '_o they_o but_o in_o fine_a we_o must_v leave_v these_o personal_a difference_n which_o can_v but_o be_v displease_v and_o therefore_o we_o will_v come_v to_o the_o preface_n of_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n noüet_o which_o seem_v to_o have_v much_o incense_a mr._n arnaud_n and_o see_v he_o seem_v to_o be_v much_o concern_v at_o it_o we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o about_o it_o what_o then_o do_v this_o preface_n contain_v which_o be_v so_o troublesome_a and_o grievous_a i_o confess_v we_o have_v mention_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n in_o
in_o which_o he_o assert_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o those_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o subsistence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n and_o use_v the_o very_a term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v mean_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o person_n of_o that_o party_n i_o have_v already_o declare_v to_o he_o and_o again_o tell_v he_o that_o i_o have_v not_o dispute_v against_o he_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o dispute_v the_o conquest_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n let_v he_o peaceable_o enjoy_v they_o we_o mean_v only_o the_o true_a greek_n who_o retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o ancient_a expression_n of_o their_o church_n and_o as_o to_o those_o we_o be_v certain_a of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o they_o hold_v not_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o i_o believe_v i_o have_v clear_o prove_v and_o the_o other_o that_o they_o alone_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n although_o the_o contrary_a party_n be_v the_o most_o prevalent_a and_o possess_v the_o patriarchates_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o these_o seat_n be_v dispose_v of_o by_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o turk_n to_o those_o that_o have_v most_o money_n and_o we_o know_v moreover_o the_o great_a care_n that_o have_v be_v take_v to_o establish_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n through_o the_o neglect_n and_o ignorance_n of_o the_o prelate_n monk_n and_o people_n whether_o by_o instruct_v their_o child_n or_o gain_v the_o bishop_n or_o fill_v the_o church_n with_o the_o scholar_n of_o seminary_n and_o other_o like_a mean_n which_o i_o have_v describe_v at_o large_a in_o my_o second_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n perhaps_o will_v answer_v that_o he_o likewise_o maintain_v on_o his_o side_n that_o this_o party_n which_o teach_v transubstantiation_n be_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o the_o other_o but_o a_o cabal_n of_o cyril_n disciple_n i_o answer_v that_o to_o decide_v this_o question_n we_o need_v only_o examine_v which_o of_o these_o two_o party_n retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a greek_n for_o that_o which_o have_v this_o character_n must_v be_v esteem_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o not_o that_o which_o have_v receive_v novelty_n unknown_a to_o their_o father_n now_o we_o have_v clear_o show_v that_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o which_o the_o greek_n of_o former_a age_n have_v have_v no_o knowledge_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o party_n which_o admit_v these_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n be_v a_o parcel_n of_o innovator_n which_o must_v not_o be_v regard_v as_o if_o they_o be_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o those_o who_o read_v this_o dispute_n always_o remember_v that_o the_o first_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n at_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n condemnation_n the_o greek_n hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n that_o this_o be_v the_o time_n which_o he_o choose_v and_o term_v his_o fix_a point_n to_o prove_v from_o hence_o that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o religion_n and_o consequent_o perpetual_a in_o the_o church_n which_o i_o desire_v may_v be_v careful_o observe_v to_o prevent_v another_o illusion_n which_o may_v be_v offer_v we_o by_o transfer_v the_o question_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o that_o time_n to_o the_o greek_n at_o this_o and_o to_o hinder_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o other_o from_o triumph_v over_o we_o when_o it_o shall_v happen_v that_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o intrigue_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a land_n of_o greece_n for_o in_o this_o case_n the_o advantage_n draw_v hence_o against_o we_o will_v be_v of_o no_o value_n it_o will_v neither_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n have_v be_v perplex_v in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o greek_a church_n hold_v they_o in_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n condemnation_n and_o what_o i_o say_v touch_v the_o greek_n i_o say_v likewise_o touch_v the_o other_o eastern_a church_n over_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n extend_v its_o mission_n and_o care_n as_o well_o as_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v let_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v offend_v that_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o his_o book_n in_o general_n i_o have_v every_o where_o show_v the_o little_a justice_n and_o solidity_n of_o his_o reason_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o his_o first_o six_o and_o ten_o book_n i_o acknowledge_v he_o have_v write_v with_o much_o wit_n elegancy_n and_o polite_a language_n and_o attribute_v to_o the_o defect_n of_o his_o subject_n whatsoever_o i_o have_v note_v to_o be_v amiss_o either_o in_o his_o proof_n or_o answer_n but_o it_o be_v very_o true_a the_o world_n never_o see_v so_o many_o illusion_n and_o such_o great_a weakness_n in_o a_o work_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o all_o that_o i_o can_v do_v be_v to_o use_v great_a condescension_n in_o follow_v he_o every_o where_o to_o set_v he_o straight_o i_o have_v only_o now_o to_o beseech_v almighty_a god_n to_o bless_v this_o my_o labour_n and_o as_o he_o have_v give_v i_o grace_n to_o undertake_v and_o finish_v it_o so_o he_o will_v make_v it_o turn_v to_o his_o glory_n and_o the_o church_n edification_n amen_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z and_z of_o the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n london_n print_v by_o m._n c._n for_o richard_n royston_n bookseller_n to_o the_o king_n be_v most_o excellent_a majesty_n 1683._o advertisement_n those_o that_o shall_v cast_v their_o eye_n on_o this_o answer_n will_v be_v at_o first_o apt_a to_o think_v these_o critical_a question_n belong_v only_o to_o scholar_n whereas_o we_o have_v here_o several_a important_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n necessary_a to_o the_o full_a understanding_n of_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v we_o have_v forsake_v the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o that_o berenger_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o who_o teach_v our_o doctrine_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n we_o on_o the_o contrary_n maintain_v it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a belief_n and_o that_o it_o be_v paschasus_n ratbert_n who_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o to_o this_o in_o short_a may_v he_o reduce_v the_o whole_a controversy_n which_o be_v between_o mr._n claude_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n mr._n claude_n have_v strenuous_o and_o clear_o show_v that_o as_o many_o author_n as_o be_v of_o any_o repute_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n have_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o consequent_o paschasus_n must_v be_v respect_v as_o a_o real_a innovator_n now_o among_o these_o writer_n mr._n claude_n produce_v john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n and_o bertram_n or_o ratram_n a_o religious_a of_o corby_n two_o of_o the_o great_a personage_n of_o that_o age_n and_o show_v they_o write_v both_o of_o they_o against_o the_o novelty_n which_o paschasus_n have_v broach_v that_o one_o of_o they_o dedicate_v his_o book_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a king_n of_o france_n and_o the_o other_o likewise_o write_v he_o by_o the_o same_o king_n order_n that_o the_o first_o have_v live_v some_o time_n in_o this_o prince_n court_n die_v at_o last_o in_o england_n in_o great_a reputation_n for_o his_o holiness_n of_o life_n that_o the_o other_o be_v always_o esteem_v and_o reverence_v as_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o church_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v decisive_a in_o our_o favour_n mr._n arnaud_n on_o his_o side_n find_v himself_o touch_v to_o the_o quick_a by_o the_o consequence_n of_o these_o proof_n have_v use_v his_o last_o and_o great_a endeavour_n to_o overthrow_n or_o weaken_v '_o they_o and_o for_o this_o purpose_n have_v publish_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n two_o dissertation_n the_o one_o under_o his_o own_o name_n and_o the_o other_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o religious_a of_o st._n genevieve_n who_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v in_o the_o first_o which_o be_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o religious_a he_o do_v two_o thing_n for_o first_o he_o endeavour_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v but_o
john_n scot_n '_o s_o and_o in_o the_o second_o place_n he_o endeavour_v to_o decry_v john_n scot_n and_o deprive_v he_o of_o all_o esteem_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o other_o dissertation_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o whosoever_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n mr._n claude_n have_v not_o right_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o that_o this_o book_n do_v not_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o discharge_v himself_o of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n so_o that_o to_o take_v away_o from_o he_o this_o last_o subterfuge_n and_o re-establish_a this_o part_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o the_o little_a book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o author_n who_o testimony_n be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o authority_n which_o be_v what_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o do_v in_o this_o answer_n and_o i_o hope_v these_o kind_n of_o elucidation_n will_v not_o be_v deem_v unprofitable_a or_o unpleasant_a moreover_o i_o do_v not_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o second_o dissertation_n touch_v bertram_n '_o s_o book_n because_o the_o history_n which_o i_o make_v of_o this_o book_n the_o judgement_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v of_o it_o at_o several_a time_n with_o what_o mr._n claude_n allege_v concern_v it_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o his_o six_o book_n be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o this_o author_n have_v direct_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n without_o offer_v to_o tire_v the_o reader_n with_o troublesome_a repetition_n moreover_o we_o hope_v to_o give_v the_o public_a in_o a_o short_a time_n a_o translation_n of_o bertram_n '_o s_o book_n which_o be_v but_o a_o small_a treatise_n require_v only_o a_o hour_n read_v in_o which_o every_o one_o may_v see_v with_o their_o own_o eye_n what_o be_v his_o true_a sense_n without_o a_o more_o tedious_a search_n after_o it_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n '_o s_z argument_n or_o i_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o treatise_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o touch_v the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n the_o first_o part_n wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v a_o work_n of_o ratram_n a_o monk_n of_o corbie_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot._n chap._n i._n a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a opinion_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o book_n to_o hinder_v the_o advantage_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v be_v print_v at_o cologn_n in_o the_o year_n 1532._o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v judge_v it_o so_o little_a favourable_a to_o they_o that_o they_o have_v think_v themselves_o necessitate_v to_o deprive_v it_o of_o all_o its_o authority_n and_o to_o cry_v it_o down_o either_o as_o a_o heretical_a book_n or_o a_o forge_a piece_n or_o at_o least_o as_o a_o book_n corrupt_v by_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o year_n 1559._o those_o that_o be_v employ_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sanct._n book_n 1._o of_o euch._n c._n 1._o indic_n quirog_n ind._n clem._n viii_o indic_n sandov_n an._n 1612._o praefat._n in_o bibl._n sanct._n for_o the_o examine_n of_o book_n place_v this_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o heretical_a author_n of_o the_o first_o classis_fw-la the_o read_n of_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v forbid_v their_o judgement_n be_v publish_v by_o pius_n iu._n and_o follow_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n and_o quiroga_n and_o by_o pope_n clement_n viii_o and_o cardinal_n sandoval_n sixtus_n of_o sienne_n treat_v this_o book_n no_o better_o in_o 1566._o he_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o pernicious_a piece_n write_v by_o oecolampadus_n and_o publish_v by_o his_o disciple_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n a_o orthodox_n author_n to_o make_v it_o the_o better_o receive_v possevin_n the_o jesuit_n and_o some_o other_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o sixtus_n and_o carry_v on_o the_o same_o accusation_n against_o the_o author_n of_o appar_n proleg_n in_o appar_n the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n but_o beside_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n cite_v it_o against_o oecolampadus_n himself_o in_o the_o year_n 1526._o which_o be_v to_o say_v six_o year_n before_o it_o be_v print_v the_o several_a manuscript_n which_o have_v be_v since_o find_v in_o library_n have_v 2._o joan._n rosseus_n proleg_n in_o 4._o lib._n adv_o oecolamp_n artic._n 2._o show_v that_o this_o accusation_n be_v unjust_a and_o rash_a which_o have_v oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o i_o examine_v to_o leave_v it_o and_o confess_v that_o this_o impression_n be_v true_a it_o be_v without_o doubt_n from_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o in_o 1571._o the_o divine_n of_o bertramus_fw-la indic_n belgic_a voce_fw-mi bertramus_fw-la douai_n take_v another_o course_n than_o that_o of_o the_o entire_a proscription_n of_o the_o book_n although_o say_v they_o we_o do_v not_o much_o esteem_n this_o book_n nor_o will_v be_v trouble_v be_v it_o whole_o lose_v but_o see_v it_o have_v be_v several_a time_n print_v and_o many_o have_v read_v it_o and_o its_o name_n be_v become_v famous_a by_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o it_o the_o heretic_n know_v it_o have_v be_v prohibit_v by_o several_a catalogue_n that_o moreover_o its_o author_n be_v a_o catholic_n priest_n a_o religious_a of_o the_o convent_n of_o corbie_n belove_v and_o consider_v not_o by_o charlemagne_n but_o by_o charles_n the_o bald_a that_o this_o write_n serve_v for_o a_o history_n of_o all_o that_o time_n and_o that_o moreover_o we_o suffer_v in_o ancient_a catholic_n author_n several_a error_n extenuate_v they_o excuse_v they_o yea_o often_o deny_v they_o by_o some_o tergiversation_n invent_v express_o or_o give_v they_o a_o commodious_a sense_n when_o they_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o in_o dispute_n which_o we_o have_v with_o our_o adversary_n we_o therefore_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o bertram_n shall_v not_o deserve_v the_o same_o kindness_n from_o we_o and_o why_o we_o shall_v not_o review_v and_o correct_v he_o cur_n non_fw-la eandem_fw-la recognitionem_fw-la mereatur_fw-la bertramnus_n lest_o the_o heretic_n shall_v scoff_o tell_v we_o we_o smother_v antiquity_n and_o prohibit_v inquiry_n into_o it_o when_o it_o be_v on_o their_o side_n and_o therefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v trouble_v that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v some_o small_a matter_n which_o favour_v they_o see_v we_o catholic_n handle_v antiquity_n with_o so_o little_a respect_n and_o destroy_v book_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o appear_v contrary_a to_o we_o we_o ought_v likewise_o to_o fear_v lest_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o this_o book_n shall_v cause_v its_o be_v read_v with_o great_a greediness_n not_o only_o by_o heretic_n but_o also_o by_o disobedient_a catholic_n that_o it_o be_v not_o allege_v in_o a_o more_o odious_a fashion_n and_o in_o fine_a do_v more_o hurt_n by_o its_o be_v prohibit_v than_o if_o it_o be_v permit_v thus_o do_v the_o divine_n of_o douai_n ingenious_o declare_v their_o opinion_n how_o book_n ought_v to_o be_v deal_v with_o that_o do_v not_o favour_v their_o belief_n they_o will_v not_o have_v bertram_n book_n prohibit_v but_o correct_v gregory_z of_o valence_n and_o nicholas_n romoeus_n follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o 10._o lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr praes_n chr._n in_o euch._n c._n 2._o p._n 10._o the_o douai_n divine_v but_o this_o expedient_a be_v become_v whole_o impossible_a since_o there_o have_v be_v several_a manuscript_n find_v in_o place_n unsuspected_a and_o that_o these_o manuscript_n appear_v whole_o conformable_a to_o the_o print_n as_o we_o be_v inform_v 41._o in_o calvini_n effig_n spect_n 3._o col._n 21._o &_o spect._n 8._o col_fw-fr 72._o book_n 2._o of_o euch._n auth._n 39_o p._n 666._o and_o Ê‹sher_n de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n c._n 2._o p._n 41._o by_o cardinal_n perron_n and_o several_a other_o after_o he_o thus_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n find_v '_o emselves_fw-mi fall_a not_o only_o from_o their_o hope_n of_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v this_o be_v a_o false_a piece_n but_o also_o of_o persuade_v they_o it_o be_v corrupt_v have_v be_v force_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o fresh_a council_n to_o elude_v the_o advantage_n we_o make_v of_o it_o the_o precedent_n mauguin_n see_v then_o on_o
one_o hand_n the_o book_n can_v not_o 135._o dissert_n hist_o c._n 17._o p._n 134_o 135._o be_v deny_v to_o be_v true_a and_o acknowledge_v moreover_o that_o this_o bertram_z to_o who_o it_o be_v attribute_v be_v no_o other_o than_o ratramnus_n who_o he_o late_o mention_v with_o such_o great_a eulogy_n as_o be_v the_o defender_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v divine_a grace_n he_o i_o say_v believe_v it_o be_v best_a to_o attempt_v the_o justify_v he_o by_o any_o mean_n from_o the_o crime_n of_o heresy_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o for_o this_o effect_n have_v bethink_v himself_o of_o maintain_v that_o ratramnus_n in_o the_o book_n in_o question_n defend_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o paschasus_n ratbert_n defend_v in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n that_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n ratramnus_n and_o paschasus_n have_v to_o deal_v with_o the_o same_o heretic_n to_o wit_n certain_a stercoranists_n who_o according_a to_o cardinal_n perron_n appear_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n that_o they_o both_o of_o they_o admirable_o well_o agree_v in_o defend_v the_o catholic_n church_n so_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o charge_n of_o heresy_n bring_v against_o bertram_n as_o they_o of_o his_o communion_n have_v hitherto_o do_v without_o any_o reason_n mr._n herman_n canon_n of_o beauvais_n have_v approve_v of_o this_o sentiment_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n print_v in_o 1652._o under_o the_o name_n of_o hierom_n ab_fw-la angelo_n forti_fw-la and_o it_o be_v by_o this_o mean_n he_o endeavour_v to_o defend_v jansenius_n his_o disciple_n against_o mr._n desmarest_n professor_n in_o divinity_n at_o groningue_n who_o argue_v against_o transubstantiation_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o same_o ratramnus_n who_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o port_n royal_a quote_v as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a witness_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o novelty_n of_o molina_n it_o seem_v also_o that_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n do_v not_o disapprove_v of_o this_o opinion_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o mr._n herman_n in_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o we_o may_v collect_v from_o the_o preface_n of_o de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n on_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilege_n yet_o by_o a_o strange_a kind_n of_o injustice_n after_o the_o testimony_n of_o cardinal_n du_n perron_n and_o other_o who_o have_v see_v bertram_n manuscript_n he_o still_o suspect_v it_o to_o have_v suffer_v some_o alteration_n howsoever_o he_o will_v have_v we_o remember_v that_o ratramnus_n die_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n and_o bear_v with_o his_o offensive_a expression_n this_o be_v the_o part_n which_o these_o two_o gentleman_n have_v take_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o ratramnus_n his_o authority_n who_o testimony_n be_v useful_a to_o they_o in_o other_o matter_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n on_o the_o contrary_a design_v in_o his_o history_n of_o gottheschalc_n and_o in_o his_o appendix_n to_o oppose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o grace_n and_o to_o discredit_v its_o champion_n have_v attack_v the_o person_n of_o ratramnus_n he_o do_v indeed_o acknowledge_v he_o for_o the_o true_a author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o he_o do_v all_o that_o he_o be_v able_a to_o discredit_v it_o and_o bereave_v it_o of_o all_o the_o authority_n which_o these_o other_o gentleman_n attribute_v to_o it_o howsoever_o he_o yield_v it_o to_o the_o protestant_n as_o be_v for_o they_o and_o maintain_v with_o possevin_n that_o although_o this_o book_n may_v be_v read_v with_o correction_n yet_o pope_n clement_n viii_o have_v do_v well_o in_o prohibit_v it_o other_o of_o better_a judgement_n in_o the_o romish_a communion_n have_v clear_o foresee_v that_o if_o what_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n offer_v against_o ratramnus_n be_v of_o use_n to_o he_o against_o the_o disciple_n of_o jansenius_n and_o if_o his_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v advantageous_a against_o the_o adversary_n which_o he_o have_v at_o his_o back_n it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o for_o as_o fast_o as_o he_o deprive_v his_o adversary_n of_o so_o famous_a a_o author_n as_o ratramnus_n in_o decry_v he_o for_o a_o heretic_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o yield_v he_o to_o we_o without_o any_o dispute_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v himself_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o very_a authentic_a author_n against_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n they_o have_v believe_v then_o that_o to_o prevent_v the_o fall_n into_o this_o inconveniency_n they_o must_v invent_v some_o other_o new_a mean_n which_o on_o one_o hand_n may_v be_v less_o bold_a and_o more_o likely_a than_o be_v that_o of_o mr._n mauguin_n which_o can_v reasonable_o be_v maintain_v and_o which_o on_o the_o other_o will_v not_o give_v we_o so_o great_a advantage_n as_o father_n cellot_n have_v give_v we_o in_o place_v ratramnus_n absolute_o on_o our_o side_n and_o this_o be_v what_o mr._n marca_n the_o decease_a archbishop_n of_o paris_n have_v seem_v to_o have_v do_v when_o he_o offer_v as_o a_o new_a discovery_n that_o the_o book_n in_o question_n be_v of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n for_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o opinion_n he_o pretend_v to_o secure_v to_o ratramnus_n his_o whole_a authority_n and_o reputation_n and_o attribute_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o infamy_n of_o a_o heretical_a piece_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o roman_a censurer_n we_o may_v charge_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n with_o inconstancy_n see_v that_o in_o his_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v publish_v since_o his_o death_n by_o the_o abbot_n faget_n his_o cousin-german_n he_o acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n and_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v true_o of_o ratramnus_n howsoever_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n affirm_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr spicil_n tome_n 2._o spicil_n achery_n write_v in_o 1657._o first_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o of_o ratramnus_n as_o the_o learned_a have_v think_v second_o that_o it_o be_v john_n surname_v scot_n or_o erigenus_n three_o that_o john_n scot_n acknowledge_v this_o book_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n publish_v it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n by_o a_o famous_a imposture_n to_o give_v it_o the_o more_o weight_n four_o that_o this_o book_n be_v then_o the_o same_o which_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o verseile_n by_o leo_n ix_o as_o lanfranc_n report_v and_o be_v at_o length_n burn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o nicholas_n ii_o in_o 1059._o and_o thus_o do_v he_o reject_v his_o former_a opinion_n through_o human_a weakness_n from_o which_o the_o great_a wit_n be_v not_o exempt_a and_o wherein_o a_o man_n easy_o fall_v when_o it_o be_v his_o interest_n to_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n well_o perceive_v what_o a_o troublesome_a thing_n it_o be_v to_o the_o roman_a faith_n to_o say_v that_o paschasus_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o head_n of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v oppose_v by_o all_o the_o learned_a and_o famous_a man_n which_o be_v then_o in_o the_o church_n he_o also_o well_o foresee_v that_o those_o who_o will_v reflect_v on_o the_o person_n of_o ratram_n will_v be_v extreme_o surprise_v to_o see_v that_o upon_o the_o contest_v to_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n give_v birth_n charles_n the_o bald_a have_v consult_v ratram_n this_o great_a man_n take_v part_n with_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n he_o know_v likewise_o that_o it_o be_v this_o same_o ratram_n who_o be_v consult_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o grace_n by_o the_o same_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o who_o show_v himself_o so_o zealous_a for_o the_o truth_n that_o he_o fear_v not_o to_o withstand_v three_o time_n hincmar_n his_o archbishop_n as_o mr._n mauguin_n have_v 135._o dissert_n hist_o c._n 17._o p._n 135._o observe_v that_o this_o ratram_n be_v so_o famous_a in_o his_o time_n that_o after_o these_o bicker_n with_o hincmar_n hincmar_n himself_o and_o the_o other_o french_a prelate_n commission_v he_o to_o answer_v in_o their_o name_n the_o objection_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o dispute_n which_o arise_v between_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n of_o make_v such_o a_o one_o pass_v for_o a_o heretic_n moreover_o mr._n marca_n can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n ought_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o ratram_n shall_v we_o
refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sigebert_n he_o himself_o call_v it_o the_o little_a book_n publish_v by_o the_o protestant_n under_o the_o name_n spicil_n epist_n ad_fw-la de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr ach._n t._n 2._o spicil_n of_o bertram_n and_o attribute_v to_o ratram_n by_o sigebert_n and_o trithemius_n he_o believe_v likewise_o he_o have_v get_v a_o certain_a proof_n that_o since_o the_o 9th_o century_n this_o book_n bear_v the_o title_n of_o ratram_n because_o the_o anonymous_a author_n publish_v by_o cellot_n reckon_v ratram_n one_o of_o paschasus_n adversary_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n take_v this_o anonymous_a author_n for_o a_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o perron_n also_o think_v what_o remedy_n be_v there_o to_o these_o inconvenience_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a consequence_n for_o for_o to_o take_v the_o part_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o to_o say_v that_o the_o book_n in_o question_n contain_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v even_o according_a to_o he_o a_o unwarrantable_a assertion_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o these_o perplexity_n mr._n marca_n believe_v it_o best_a to_o maintain_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o this_o book_n that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n himself_o that_o father_v it_o on_o ratram_n and_o that_o cellot_n anonymous_a author_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o fact_n be_v deceive_v in_o what_o he_o write_v of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o happy_a invention_n by_o which_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n think_v he_o may_v procure_v great_a advantage_n to_o his_o party_n first_o he_o reduce_v both_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n to_o one_o which_o already_o diminish_v the_o number_n of_o '_o they_o second_o he_o deliver_v paschasus_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o adversary_n who_o be_v constant_o hold_v for_o a_o most_o orthodox_n divine_a in_o his_o time_n three_o by_o this_o mean_n he_o decry_v this_o book_n itself_o by_o attribute_v it_o to_o a_o author_n who_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n draw_v on_o himself_o some_o censure_n from_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o langre_n touch_v the_o question_n of_o grace_n and_o who_o the_o roman_a church_n condemn_v in_o the_o 11_o at_o verceil_n and_o at_o rome_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n four_o he_o discharge_v his_o church_n of_o the_o reproach_n of_o have_v condemn_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n and_o still_o at_o this_o day_n condemn_v a_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o 9th_o by_o a_o orthodox_n author_n such_o as_o be_v ratram_n again_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n have_v appear_v to_o he_o very_o proper_a for_o the_o give_v some_o colour_n to_o his_o discovery_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n john_n scot_n write_v likewise_o a_o book_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v lose_v whether_o by_o chance_n or_o on_o purpose_n as_o it_o have_v also_o happen_v to_o other_o we_o can_v guess_v we_o may_v with_o great_a likelihood_n say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v have_v the_o same_o interest_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n but_o we_o may_v also_o add_v that_o they_o have_v have_v a_o particular_a reason_n which_o much_o contribute_v to_o make_v they_o embrace_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n opinion_n and_o maintain_v with_o he_o that_o ratram_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n but_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n mr._n claude_n have_v 1._o answer_v to_o the_o perpetuity_n part_v 3._o ch_z 1._o show_v they_o in_o the_o famous_a dispute_n which_o they_o have_v have_v that_o have_v once_o esteem_v ratram_n for_o the_o oracle_n of_o his_o time_n and_o for_o the_o great_a defender_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o divine_a grace_n it_o be_v not_o fair_a to_o refuse_v his_o testimony_n now_o on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o treat_v he_o as_o a_o author_n of_o small_a importance_n that_o this_o be_v a_o expose_v of_o a_o man_n self_n plain_o to_o the_o reproach_n of_o injustice_n and_o lightness_n they_o must_v then_o deliver_v themselves_o at_o any_o rate_n from_o the_o importunity_n of_o this_o book_n and_o absolute_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v ratram_n but_o the_o way_n to_o do_v it_o handsome_o be_v difficult_a see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n seem_v to_o have_v acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o real_a author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n to_o get_v out_o of_o this_o vexatious_a suit_n a_o religious_a of_o s._n genevieve_n who_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v opportune_o offer_v himself_o he_o send_v a_o dissertation_n touch_v john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n wherein_o he_o make_v a_o three_o party_n between_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o book_n be_v john_n scot_n but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a piece_n mr._n arnaud_n adopt_v this_o dissertation_n and_o publish_v it_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n so_o that_o proper_o neither_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n retract_v nor_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o contradict_v he_o but_o a_o anonymous_a religious_a who_o give_v we_o his_o conjecture_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v all_o be_v make_v whole_a again_o and_o the_o confession_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v make_v be_v no_o more_o at_o far_a than_o the_o error_n of_o one_o man_n chap._n ii_o that_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n will_v reform_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n do_v not_o at_o all_o make_v it_o the_o more_o probable_a that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n have_v change_v in_o the_o conjecture_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n to_o make_v it_o a_o little_a more_o tolerable_a may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o three_o thing_n first_o he_o will_v have_v the_o supposition_n of_o this_o book_n to_o be_v make_v not_o by_o john_n scot_n himself_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n say_v but_o by_o berenger_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o second_o he_o pretend_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o title_n the_o supposition_n have_v not_o be_v make_v bare_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratram_n but_o that_o those_o who_o have_v make_v the_o change_n have_v make_v the_o book_n pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n or_o that_o of_o bertramnus_n or_o under_o that_o of_o ratram_n or_o intram_n or_o ratramnus_n or_o perhaps_o under_o several_a of_o these_o different_a name_n but_o indifferent_a copy_n three_o he_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o book_n but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a piece_n whereas_o mr._n de._n marca_n open_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v heretical_a incapable_a of_o a_o good_a explication_n and_o just_o censure_v but_o we_o can_v conceive_v how_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n conjecture_n will_v appear_v more_o probable_a by_o these_o new_a correction_n in_o effect_n if_o it_o be_v unjust_a in_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n to_o accuse_v without_o proof_n witness_n or_o ground_n and_o even_o without_o any_o probability_n john_n scot_n of_o a_o imposture_n so_o great_a as_o this_o be_v what_o judgement_n must_v we_o make_v of_o the_o accusation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n against_o berenger_n or_o his_o follower_n who_o have_v reveal_v to_o he_o the_o mystery_n of_o this_o supposition_n which_o he_o so_o historical_o deal_v out_o to_o we_o where_o be_v the_o adversary_n of_o berenger_n who_o have_v reproach_v he_o with_o this_o deceit_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n where_o be_v the_o manuscript_n which_o help_v he_o to_o this_o discovery_n it_o be_v apparent_a there_o need_v a_o great_a stock_n of_o confidence_n to_o form_n accusation_n of_o this_o consequence_n without_o any_o proof_n for_o my_o part_n i_o may_v accuse_v the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n with_o more_o likelihood_n for_o have_v attribute_v their_o master_n book_n to_o name_n of_o far_o great_a renown_n than_o he_o whilst_o i_o write_v this_o i_o have_v before_o i_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n of_o which_o in_o fine_a we_o know_v paschasus_n to_o be_v the_o author_n yet_o have_v this_o book_n pass_v hitherto_o for_o s._n hildephonsus_n archbishop_n of_o toledo_n and_o in_o a_o manuscript_n which_o i_o have_v by_o i_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o supposition_n be_v make_v design_o by_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n name_v gomezan_n who_o pretend_v that_o this_o book_n be_v bring_v from_o spain_n by_o a_o bishop_n call_v gotiscalc_n and_o this_o good_a man_n have_v carry_v on_o the_o supposition_n so_o far_o as_o to_o
corrupt_v the_o catalogue_n of_o s._n hildephonsus_fw-la his_o work_n by_o insert_v in_o they_o these_o word_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o edition_n of_o miroeus_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o manuscript_n he_o write_v a_o little_a book_n of_o the_o virginity_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n against_o three_o infidel_n we_o know_v likewise_o that_o paschasus_n his_o book_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v father_v on_o the_o famous_a raban_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o cologn_n edition_n in_o 1551._o and_o from_o the_o manuscript_n of_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n say_v he_o have_v another_o of_o they_o in_o his_o hand_n although_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n and_o that_o raban_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n to_o paschasus_n but_o without_o such_o appearance_n and_o without_o any_o ground_n proof_n or_o witness_n we_o must_v be_v grave_o tell_v that_o berenger_n or_o his_o disciple_n who_o be_v not_o convince_v nor_o accuse_v of_o any_o such_o thing_n have_v father_v on_o bertram_n the_o book_n which_o be_v condemn_v at_o verseil_n and_o rome_n and_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n john_n scot_n and_o that_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o we_o must_v be_v inform_v of_o this_o pretend_a supposition_n which_o no_o body_n before_o ever_o imagine_v what_o be_v this_o but_o impose_v on_o the_o reader_n credulity_n the_o second_o change_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n make_v of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n sentiment_n be_v a_o mere_a cavil_n that_o have_v no_o foundation_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o in_o effect_n mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n as_o well_o before_o as_o since_o his_o new_a conjecture_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o and_o as_o to_o what_o that_o author_n imagine_v in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o maintain_v that_o bertram_n book_n be_v plain_o against_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n whereas_o it_o ought_v only_o to_o pass_v for_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_v write_v it_o be_v evident_a this_o be_v to_o save_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n reputation_n in_o effect_n if_o he_o have_v not_o this_o consideration_n how_o can_v he_o content_v himself_o with_o bare_o treat_v this_o book_n as_o obscure_v and_o perplex_v see_v he_o himself_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n first_o do_v he_o not_o know_v that_o scot_n book_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o synod_n of_o verceil_n as_o a_o heretical_a piece_n second_o that_o it_o be_v so_o before_o at_o paris_n by_o a_o kind_n oper_n durand_n troar_v de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n chr._n part_n 9_o de_fw-fr praedest_fw-la cap._n 31._o epist_n ad_fw-la berenger_n in_o lanf_n oper_n of_o synod_n who_o censure_v it_o in_o the_o same_o term_n three_o that_o another_o council_n at_o rome_n cause_v it_o to_o be_v burn_v six_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n four_o that_o john_n scot_n book_n be_v compose_v on_o this_o platform_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n nor_o true_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o only_o a_o memorial_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n as_o hincmar_n and_o ascelin_n say_v five_o that_o berenger_n have_v take_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n for_o a_o authentic_a testimony_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o lanfranc_n also_o for_o a_o avow_a adversary_n of_o paschasus_n six_o that_o in_o the_o 12_o century_n cellot_n anonymous_a author_n testify_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n be_v respect_v as_o a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o have_v be_v in_o the_o precede_a century_n seven_o that_o suppose_v bertram_n book_n be_v john_n scot_n whatsoever_o i_o now_o mention_v must_v be_v refer_v to_o he_o eight_o that_o in_o effect_n bertram_n book_n be_v attribute_v to_o oecolampadius_n nine_o that_o it_o be_v proscribe_v by_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o expurgatory_n index_n ten_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n and_o other_o with_o they_o not_o be_v able_a to_o admit_v the_o doctrine_n have_v affirm_v it_o have_v be_v alter_v in_o fine_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o berenger_n or_o his_o disciple_n consider_v this_o book_n as_o a_o buckler_n for_o they_o which_o it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o preserve_v at_o the_o expense_n of_o the_o great_a fraud_n and_o treachery_n dare_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n say_v that_o hincmar_n have_v understand_v the_o sentiment_n of_o john_n scot_n better_o than_o john_n scot_n himself_o that_o the_o council_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n have_v rash_o condemn_v a_o write_v which_o at_o most_o be_v but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a one_o that_o pope_n leo_n ix_o nicholas_n ii_o and_o the_o 113_o bishop_n which_o constrain_v berenger_n to_o burn_v john_n scot_n book_n be_v deceive_v in_o it_o that_o berenger_n nor_o his_o adversary_n nor_o his_o disciple_n have_v not_o comprehend_v what_o make_v for_o they_o or_o against_o they_o during_o several_a year_n dispute_v and_o that_o in_o fine_a the_o 12_o century_n remain_v in_o as_o great_a a_o ignorance_n i_o wonder_v how_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n or_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v speak_v of_o this_o book_n as_o they_o do_v which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v obscure_a and_o perplex_a in_o suppose_v john_n scot_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o i_o can_v scarce_o believe_v that_o if_o these_o gentleman_n do_v satisfy_v themselves_o they_o can_v also_o satisfy_v the_o ingenuous_a of_o their_o own_o party_n that_o have_v read_v it_o but_o that_o i_o may_v handle_v more_o full_o this_o point_n i_o intend_v to_o establish_v clear_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o this_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v in_o effect_n ratram_n and_o not_o john_n scot_n second_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o book_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v very_o considerable_a suppose_v john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v commodious_o reduce_v under_o these_o two_o head_n whatsoever_o the_o author_n have_v treat_v of_o great_a importance_n in_o his_o dissertation_n chap._n iii_o that_o ratram_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n to_o confirm_v this_o truth_n i_o shall_v first_o bring_v as_o convince_a proof_n as_o can_v be_v bring_v for_o these_o kind_n of_o fact_n second_o i_o shall_v produce_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a romanist_n who_o have_v acknowledge_v this_o verity_n even_o since_o some_o of_o they_o have_v question_v it_o last_o i_o shall_v show_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o discovery_n which_o usher_n first_o make_v and_o that_o whatsoever_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n bring_v against_o that_o prelate_n proof_n can_v overthrow_v they_o see_v here_o the_o proof_n first_o sigebert_n a_o monk_n of_o gemblou_n attribute_n in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o predestination_n now_o this_o book_n of_o predestination_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v ratram_n and_o in_o effect_n although_o suffridus_n petrus_n who_o cause_v sigebert_n catalogue_n to_o be_v print_v have_v insert_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n in_o his_o edition_n he_o do_v himself_o remark_n that_o two_o manuscript_n one_o of_o the_o abbey_n of_o gemblou_n the_o other_o of_o the_o priory_n of_o vauvert_n have_v distinct_o the_o name_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o that_o of_o bertram_z this_o testimony_n of_o sigebert_n be_v considerable_a for_o three_o reason_n first_o because_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o inquisitive_a historian_n of_o his_o time_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o chronicle_n second_o because_o he_o do_v not_o write_v his_o catalogue_n till_o he_o have_v spend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o life_n in_o the_o read_n of_o the_o author_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v in_o his_o catalogue_n three_o because_o that_o have_v live_v a_o great_a while_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n for_o he_o die_v but_o in_o the_o year_n 1113._o he_o have_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o dispute_n between_o berenger_n and_o his_o adversary_n and_o the_o author_n which_o be_v allege_v on_o either_o hand_n as_o trithemius_n in_o his_o catalogue_n have_v follow_v sigebert_n except_v that_o he_o speak_v more_o particular_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o predestination_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o although_o it_o have_v likewise_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n or_o bertramnus_n he_o design_v ratramnus_n and_o that_o the_o rather_o that_o it_o
be_v undeniable_a first_o that_o there_o be_v no_o author_n of_o bertram_n name_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n second_o that_o the_o eulogy_n which_o he_o give_v to_o bertram_n be_v suitable_a only_o to_o ratramnus_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o learned_a man_n that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o wonderful_a thing_n for_o neither_o trithemius_n nor_o sigebert_n to_o mention_v a_o word_n of_o ratramnus_n one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n second_o a_o anonymous_a author_n who_o apparent_o write_v since_o algerus_n which_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o year_n 1140._o formal_o attribute_n to_o ratram_n to_o have_v write_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n and_o dedicate_v it_o to_o the_o french_a king_n charles_n the_o bald._n now_o this_o be_v what_o agree_v precise_o with_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n for_o first_o he_o direct_o decide_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n although_o he_o do_v not_o name_v he_o second_o it_o be_v dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n three_o the_o argument_n which_o the_o anonymous_a author_n relate_v as_o be_v common_a to_o raban_n and_o ratram_n be_v sound_a in_o the_o book_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n three_o the_o style_n and_o hypothesis_n of_o this_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v whole_o the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o other_o write_n of_o ratram_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v but_o before_o we_o come_v to_o this_o behold_v another_o proof_n which_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o decide_v our_o question_n four_o there_o be_v manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o same_o name_n of_o ratram_n first_o those_o that_o in_o 1532._o cause_v this_o book_n to_o be_v print_v at_o cologn_n express_o observe_v that_o they_o prefer_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n before_o any_o other_o name_n of_o the_o same_o author_n which_o appear_v to_o they_o less_o know_v let_v the_o reader_n know_v say_v they_o that_o although_o the_o name_n of_o this_o author_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o elsewhere_o express_v in_o another_o manner_n yet_o this_o name_n to_o wit_n of_o bertram_n be_v most_o common_a and_o familiar_a aught_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o any_o other_o this_o other_o name_n can_v be_v none_o but_o that_o of_o ratramnus_n which_o appear_v to_o they_o less_o know_v than_o that_o of_o bertram_n only_o because_o that_o in_o 1531._o which_o be_v to_o say_v a_o year_n before_o the_o edition_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n of_o trithemius_n be_v publish_v at_o cologn_n itself_o and_o therein_o mention_v make_v of_o this_o author_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o not_o under_o that_o of_o ratram_n second_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n have_v without_o question_n some_o manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n without_o which_o they_o can_v not_o say_v of_o bertram_n what_o they_o have_v say_v three_o cardinal_n perron_n atte_v he_o see_v at_o 6._o in_o indic_n 〈◊〉_d voce_fw-mi bertram_z 〈◊〉_d lib._n 2._o the_o 〈◊〉_d aut._n 39_o p._n â—_o 6._o mr._n le_fw-fr fevre's_fw-fr the_o prince_n tutor_n a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n these_o proof_n be_v convince_a to_o rational_a man_n the_o only_a thing_n which_o have_v raise_v any_o scruple_n be_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n which_o some_o transcriber_n and_o those_o that_o have_v publish_v it_o from_o these_o copy_n have_v put_v in_o instead_o of_o the_o true_a name_n which_o be_v ratramnus_n but_o this_o signify_v little_a for_o first_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o bertram_n book_n be_v write_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n in_o which_o time_n there_o be_v no_o author_n name_v bertram_n so_o that_o this_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o corrupt_a name_n through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o some_o transcriber_n it_o be_v then_o fit_v to_o attribute_v this_o book_n to_o one_o of_o the_o author_n of_o those_o time_n who_o name_n come_v near_a to_o that_o of_o bertram_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v none_o which_o come_v near_o than_o ratram_n theophilus_n raynaud_n the_o jesuit_n have_v acknowledge_v this_o truth_n how_o easy_a have_v it_o be_v say_v he_o to_o confound_v bertram_z and_o ratram_n in_o so_o great_a 133._o erotem_fw-la page_n 132_o 133._o a_o affinity_n and_o resemblance_n of_o name_n we_o may_v allege_v two_o cause_n of_o this_o confusion_n which_o be_v very_o probable_a first_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n to_o give_v the_o name_n beatus_fw-la to_o illustrious_a man_n in_o the_o church_n instead_o of_o sanctus_n which_o have_v be_v since_o affect_o give_v they_o of_o which_o there_o be_v thousand_o of_o instance_n in_o manuscript_n and_o print_a book_n it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a that_o some_o transcriber_n find_v in_o manuscript_n the_o title_n of_o this_o book_n b._n ratrami_n or_o be._n ratrami_n which_o signify_v beati_fw-la ratramni_fw-la they_o have_v imprudent_o join_v all_o these_o letter_n and_o make_v thereof_o but_o one_o name_n thus_o in_o the_o edition_n of_o aldus_fw-la instead_o of_o read_v p._n cornutus_n which_o signify_v publius_n cornutus_n they_o have_v join_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o manuscript_n which_o shall_v be_v separate_a whereof_o they_o have_v make_v the_o barbarous_a name_n of_o phornutus_n second_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o letter_n b_o with_o the_o letter_n r_n which_o in_o the_o ancient_a impression_n and_o manuscript_n differ_v only_o in_o one_o stroke_n may_v have_v give_v way_n to_o this_o error_n the_o likeness_n of_o capital_a letter_n have_v produce_v like_o change_n the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n himself_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n the_o transcriber_n have_v write_v babanus_n instead_o of_o 2._o siâ—_n medit_n tho._n waldensis_n a_o 1521._o paris_n labbe_n de_fw-fr script_n p._n 205._o t._n 2._o rabanus_n and_o thus_o do_v we_o read_v in_o some_o manuscript_n of_o haimon_n of_o halberstat_n raymo_n for_o haymo_n second_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o book_n itself_o there_o be_v none_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n to_o who_o we_o can_v attribute_v this_o book_n but_o to_o ratram_n this_o book_n suppose_v in_o its_o preface_n that_o there_o happen_v a_o terrible_a division_n between_o the_o subject_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o this_o prince_n according_a to_o his_o piety_n search_v the_o mean_n to_o reduce_v to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n those_o that_o have_v change_v it_o engage_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n to_o tell_v he_o his_o thought_n on_o this_o subject_n now_o this_o time_n be_v exact_o that_o wherein_o ratram_n live_v and_o the_o esteem_n which_o charles_n the_o bald_a show_v this_o author_n be_v precise_o the_o same_o which_o he_o pay_v to_o ratram_n in_o a_o occasion_n like_o this_o for_o his_o subject_n be_v divide_v on_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n and_o predestination_n he_o consult_v ratramnus_n on_o this_o difference_n and_o show_v how_o great_o he_o value_v his_o judgement_n in_o theological_a question_n all_o these_o reason_n take_v together_o do_v so_o well_o prove_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v of_o ratramnus_n that_o those_o who_o have_v not_o consider_v they_o all_o have_v yet_o yield_v to_o the_o evidence_n of_o those_o they_o be_v acquaint_v with_o we_o may_v moreover_o say_v that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v explain_v they_o have_v be_v at_o least_o acknowledge_v before_o usher_n by_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n whether_o they_o have_v see_v manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratram_n as_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o do_v or_o believe_v with_o raynaud_n that_o this_o corruption_n of_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o ratram_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o in_o effect_n whence_o can_v they_o divine_v these_o three_o thing_n first_o that_o bertram_n be_v a_o monk_n of_o corby_n as_o well_o as_o a_o priest_n trithemius_n and_o sigebert_n have_v never_o say_v so_o and_o the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n bear_v presbyteri_fw-la and_o not_o monachi_fw-la second_o that_o this_o book_n be_v not_o dedicate_v to_o charlemagne_n but_o to_o charles_n the_o bald_a although_o the_o edition_n run_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la three_o that_o the_o author_n be_v a_o catholic_n be_v not_o this_o a_o fair_a
acknowledgement_n that_o bertram_n be_v no_o other_o than_o ratram_n a_o author_n in_o who_o these_o three_o thing_n meet_v if_o we_o compare_v the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n with_o what_o author_n say_v that_o have_v speak_v of_o this_o religious_a this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n who_o usher_n have_v only_o follow_v after_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n and_o bishop_n usher_n who_o discover_v this_o truth_n more_o distinct_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o who_o lend_v his_o hand_n to_o it_o as_o appear_v from_o his_o treatise_n in_o french_a of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v before_o the_o year_n 1640._o and_o publish_v by_o monsieur_n the_o abbot_n faget_n his_o cousin_n theophilus_n raynaud_n the_o jesuit_n have_v since_o likewise_o follow_v the_o same_o sentiment_n 134._o erotem_fw-la p_o 132._o dissert_n hist_o p._n 134._o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o good_a and_o bad_a book_n mr._n mauguin_n acknowledge_v it_o likewise_o in_o his_o famous_a defence_n of_o grace_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v follow_v by_o mr._n hermon_n a_o canon_n of_o beauvais_n under_o the_o title_n of_o hieronymus_fw-la ab_fw-la angelo_z foryi_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n agree_v in_o this_o point_n with_o mr._n 2._o epist_n 3._o s._n xxiii_o &_o seq_n opp_n ad_fw-la hist_o goth._n p._n 569._o col_fw-fr 2._o herman_n and_o mr._n mauguin_n although_o he_o elsewhere_o oppose_v the_o late_a in_o several_a thing_n de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr s._n beuve_n have_v equal_o testify_v they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n the_o one_o in_o his_o preface_n on_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilege_n the_o other_a in_o his_o manuscript_n lecture_n on_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v true_a that_o since_o the_o late_a conjecture_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n become_v public_a to_o wit_n that_o john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o work_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n and_o not_o ratram_n de_fw-fr luc_n seem_v to_o yield_v to_o this_o novelty_n and_o have_v 97._o praefat._n in_o t._n 2._o spicil_n part_n 3._o c._n 5._o t._n 1._o de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n p._n 53._o &_o t._n 2._o p._n 06._o triumph_n of_o the_o euchar._n p._n 18_o 63_o 66_o 68_o 94_o 95_o 96_o 97._o since_o be_v follow_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n who_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o a_o doubtful_a manner_n and_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o i_o examine_v but_o a_o while_n after_o the_o learned_a jesuit_n labbeus_n oppose_v this_o conjecture_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n as_o handsome_o as_o he_o can_v in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o he_o for_o in_o this_o book_n he_o take_v indifferent_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n mr._n pavillon_n also_o ingenuous_o acknowledge_v in_o his_o book_n against_o mr._n daillé_n that_o ratram_n and_o bertram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n cite_v always_o ratram_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o famous_a 264._o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n book_n 5._o ch_z 2._o p._n 264._o jesuit_n noüet_o against_o mr._n claude_n show_v in_o this_o matter_n the_o same_o sincerity_n as_o mr._n pavillon_n and_o mr._n arbusti_n have_v follow_v they_o in_o his_o declaration_n howsoever_o it_o be_v after_o the_o reason_n which_o i_o have_v allege_v i_o believe_v i_o may_v affirm_v with_o all_o these_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n it_o only_o then_o remain_v that_o i_o refute_v in_o a_o few_o word_n what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n offer_v most_o considerable_a against_o some_o of_o these_o reason_n to_o one_o of_o these_o reason_n viz._n that_o the_o religious_a of_o corby_n be_v name_v scot._n artic._n 2._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n ratram_n and_o cellot_n anonymous_a author_n say_v that_o ratram_n write_v a_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n know_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v then_o ratram_n to_o this_o reason_n i_o say_v our_o author_n answer_v that_o although_o cellot_n cause_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n to_o be_v print_v in_o the_o two_o place_n of_o his_o anonymous_n wherein_o be_v mention_v paschasus_n his_o adversary_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o thus_o find_v in_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n but_o in_o the_o first_o there_o be_v intramus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o second_o ratramnus_n cellot_n have_v cause_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n to_o be_v print_v contrary_a to_o what_o the_o manuscript_n bear_v but_o this_o answer_n be_v not_o sufficient_a first_o cellot_n have_v cause_v his_o anonymous_n to_o be_v print_v from_o father_n sirmond_n copy_n who_o have_v take_v it_o from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o corby_n and_o not_o from_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n second_o these_o two_o manuscript_n which_o be_v apparent_o false_a be_v not_o so_o considerable_a as_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o anonymous_n mention_v by_o usher_n and_o other_o which_o have_v all_o of_o they_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n nor_o as_o the_o manuscript_n 666._o de_fw-fr success_n eccles_n p._n 39_o c._n 2._o du_n perron_n book_n 2_o auth._n 39_o p_o 666._o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n nor_o as_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o catalogue_n of_o sigebert_n of_o which_o we_o have_v speak_v the_o intram_n of_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n be_v the_o transcriber_n fault_n who_o have_v disfigure_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n just_a as_o his_o babanus_n be_v the_o famous_a raban_n to_o another_o reason_n draw_v from_o sigebert_n who_o make_v the_o author_n of_o the_o 2._o de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n c._n 2._o book_n of_o predestination_n to_o wit_n ratramnus_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o who_o in_o effect_n two_o manuscript_n represent_v the_o name_n of_o ratramus_fw-la instead_o of_o bertramus_n to_o this_o reason_n i_o say_v the_o author_n answer_v first_o that_o the_o work_n of_o bertram_n of_o predestination_n be_v different_a from_o that_o of_o ratramnus_n because_o that_o according_a to_o trithemius_n the_o work_n of_o bertram_n contain_v only_o one_o book_n and_o be_v not_o dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a whereas_o that_o of_o ratram_n be_v dedicate_v to_o he_o and_o contain_v two_o book_n second_o that_o all_o the_o edition_n of_o sigebert_n have_v constant_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n we_o may_v believe_v that_o a_o fault_n have_v slip_v into_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o of_o vauvert_n where_o we_o have_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n but_o these_o two_o answer_n be_v not_o satisfactory_a as_o to_o the_o first_o trithemius_n as_o well_o as_o sigebert_n say_v positive_o in_o two_o place_n that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n of_o predestination_n be_v dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o bring_v such_o reason_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o what_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o avoid_v the_o force_n of_o his_o testimony_n second_o either_o our_o author_n suppose_v that_o trithemius_n see_v a_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n which_o contain_v only_o one_o book_n or_o he_o will_v have_v he_o not_o to_o have_v see_v it_o as_o he_o believe_v that_o trithemius_n have_v not_o see_v the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n if_o trithemius_n have_v see_v this_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n what_o be_v become_v of_o it_o since_o trithemius_n his_o time_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v no_o body_n ever_o hear_v of_o it_o but_o this_o our_o author_n if_o trithemius_n never_o see_v it_o why_o will_v our_o author_n give_v credit_n to_o his_o testimony_n when_o the_o question_n concern_v this_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o yet_o will_v not_o have_v we_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n three_o our_o author_n abuse_v the_o passage_n of_o trithemius_n trithemius_n have_v follow_v sigebert_n and_o by_o librum_fw-la seem_v to_o understand_v opus_fw-la a_o work_n without_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o part_n of_o which_o it_o be_v compose_v unless_o we_o will_v suppose_v that_o one_o number_n have_v escape_v the_o printer_n and_o that_o instead_o of_o these_o word_n de_fw-fr predestinatione_fw-la i_o we_o shall_v read_v the_o predestinatione_n hie_v which_o be_v very_o possible_a and_o of_o which_o there_o be_v a_o hundred_o example_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o trithemius_n now_o in_o question_n our_o author_n second_o answer_n be_v something_o worse_a than_o the_o first_o i_o
the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o may_v confirm_v the_o same_o truth_n by_o compare_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n with_o the_o other_o work_v of_o ratram_n be_v that_o trouble_n any_o way_n necessary_a but_o i_o believe_v this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o persuade_v those_o who_o weigh_v thing_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o our_o author_n produce_v a_o reason_n to_o show_v that_o ratram_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o draw_v it_o from_o the_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n this_o silence_n say_v he_o discover_v so_o evident_o the_o injustice_n which_o have_v be_v do_v to_o ratram_n in_o attribute_v the_o book_n of_o bertram_n to_o he_o that_o suppose_v we_o have_v no_o other_o proof_n to_o justify_v he_o this_o here_o will_v be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a to_o take_v away_o all_o suspicion_n which_o within_o these_o few_o year_n have_v be_v entertain_v touch_v his_o integrity_n in_o the_o faith_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n if_o we_o believe_v our_o author_n that_o hincmar_n who_o on_o one_o hand_n be_v animate_v against_o ratram_n and_o write_v against_o he_o a_o great_a book_n concern_v predestination_n and_o this_o expression_n trina_n deitas_fw-la and_o who_o on_o the_o other_o condemn_v as_o a_o error_n and_o novelty_n contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n who_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o our_o lord_n true_a body_n but_o only_o its_o figure_n and_o memorial_n will_v not_o have_v reproach_v ratram_n on_o this_o subject_n have_v he_o believe_v he_o the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n see_v this_o book_n yield_v occasion_n enough_o to_o a_o passionate_a enemy_n as_o hincmar_n be_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o this_o heresy_n but_o this_o reflection_n be_v but_o a_o silly_a one_o first_o from_o one_o word_n which_o hincmar_n have_v utter_v against_o john_n scot_n in_o favour_n of_o paschasus_n we_o must_v not_o conclude_v that_o hincmar_n be_v at_o full_a liberty_n to_o write_v against_o ratramnus_n and_o to_o encounter_v he_o as_o a_o heretic_n second_o i_o do_v not_o see_v why_o hincmar_n shall_v be_v so_o mighty_o transport_v against_o ratram_n who_o speak_v without_o heat_n and_o mention_v not_o any_o of_o those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v if_o hincmar_n be_v transport_v against_o ratram_n on_o another_o subject_n it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v he_o must_v be_v always_o in_o the_o like_a passion_n on_o all_o subject_n which_o he_o have_v to_o debate_v with_o this_o religious_a three_o this_o our_o author_n suppose_v without_o reason_n that_o hincmar_n be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o insult_v over_o ratram_n on_o the_o question_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o he_o do_v in_o that_o of_o predestination_n and_o there_o be_v herein_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n when_o hincmar_n be_v so_o great_o transport_v against_o ratram_n it_o be_v because_o he_o have_v the_o council_n of_o cressy_n on_o his_o side_n it_o be_v because_o 141._o maug_fw-mi dissert_n hist_o p._n 141._o john_n scot_n declare_v himself_o for_o he_o against_o gothescalc_n and_o ratram_n it_o be_v because_o the_o famous_a raban_n have_v prejudicate_v in_o his_o favour_n in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o mayence_n in_o 848._o but_o there_o be_v nothing_o like_o this_o in_o the_o question_n of_o the_o eucharist_n john_n scot_n have_v declare_v himself_o against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n the_o king_n know_v it_o and_o keep_v he_o in_o his_o palace_n which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a prejudice_n against_o hincmar_n the_o famous_a raban_n consult_v by_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o arch-chaplain_n that_o be_v to_o say_v great_a almoner_n have_v clear_o take_v part_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o same_o paschasus_n and_o the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n who_o have_v persecute_v john_n scot_n whilst_o he_o defend_v the_o opinion_n of_o hincmar_n touch_v predestination_n cease_v molest_v he_o when_o he_o combat_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n four_o our_o author_n suppose_v with_o the_o same_o rashness_n that_o hincmar_n believe_v this_o controversy_n to_o be_v as_o important_a as_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o probability_n for_o first_o hincmar_n content_v himself_o with_o criticise_v on_o the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o very_o soft_a term_n he_o do_v not_o call_v it_o heresy_n but_o novelty_n of_o word_n whereas_o raban_n and_o hincmar_n term_v the_o opinion_n of_o gotthescalc_n on_o the_o divine_a grace_n heresy_n and_o schism_n second_o if_o we_o come_v to_o compare_v what_o hincmar_n say_v against_o ratram_n on_o the_o trina_fw-la deitas_fw-la shall_v we_o not_o find_v that_o what_o he_o say_v against_o john_n scot_n contain_v nothing_o so_o outrageous_a hincmar_n be_v a_o friend_n of_o raban_n who_o write_v a_o letter_n to_o egilon_n 33._o vide_fw-la dissert_n hist_o maug_fw-mi p._n 357_o 358._o penit._n cap._n 33._o abbot_n of_o prom_n and_o afterward_o archbishop_n of_o sens_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n he_o be_v a_o friend_n of_o this_o raban_n who_o have_v oppose_v he_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o heribold_n publish_v by_o stewart_n hincmar_n always_o mention_n heribold_n 21._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 21._o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o respect_n even_o after_o his_o death_n although_o heribold_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v of_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n that_o in_o the_o late_a age_n the_o name_n of_o heriboldiens_n be_v give_v to_o the_o disciple_n of_o berenger_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o tho._n waldensis_n five_o if_o this_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n prove_v 61._o t._n 2._o de_fw-la sacra_fw-la c._n 61._o that_o ratram_n do_v not_o write_v the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o hincmar_n will_v have_v reproach_v he_o with_o it_o what_o judgement_n must_v we_o make_v of_o this_o author_n affirm_v that_o john_n scot_n write_v this_o book_n of_o bertram_n although_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n which_o write_v so_o fierce_o against_o he_o have_v not_o reproach_v he_o with_o it_o why_o do_v not_o also_o prudentius_n do_v it_o in_o his_o treatise_n against_o hincmar_n and_o pardulus_n be_v not_o this_o the_o ready_a way_n to_o decry_v these_o two_o bishop_n to_o reproach_v they_o that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o profess_a enemy_n to_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n why_o do_v nicholas_n the_o first_o suffer_v this_o heresy_n grow_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a without_o warn_v this_o prince_n of_o it_o that_o same_o nicholas_n who_o concern_v himself_o so_o much_o in_o the_o affair_n on_o this_o side_n the_o mountain_n and_o use_v all_o mean_n to_o inform_v himself_o of_o '_o they_o nicholas_n the_o first_o shall_v bestir_v himself_o in_o the_o affair_n of_o rothadus_n of_o soissons_fw-fr in_o that_o of_o hincmar_n of_o laon_n where_o the_o point_n be_v only_o about_o discipline_n and_o remain_v unconcern_v in_o the_o business_n of_o john_n scot_n although_o he_o err_v in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o ebbon_n of_o reims_n and_o those_o who_o he_o have_v ordain_v and_o not_o take_v any_o notice_n of_o a_o question_n agitate_a at_o the_o court_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a in_o which_o this_o prince_n do_v interest_n himself_o he_o shall_v know_v that_o raban_n have_v oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n by_o public_a write_n that_o he_o to_o who_o raban_n write_v be_v become_v archbishop_n of_o sens_n that_o a_o arch-chaplain_n have_v err_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o all_o this_o without_o be_v concern_v the_o fault_n which_o our_o author_n commit_v in_o this_o reflection_n on_o the_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n proceed_v from_o his_o not_o mind_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o be_v that_o we_o must_v not_o always_o ground_n ourselves_o on_o people_n propose_v their_o sentiment_n in_o advantageous_a term_n and_o speak_v the_o opinion_n of_o their_o adversary_n with_o disdain_n and_o contempt_n this_o be_v particular_o the_o stile_n of_o hincmar_n in_o every_o malter_n he_o treat_v of_o as_o it_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v by_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr motte_n which_o can_v be_v unknown_a to_o our_o author_n 297._o dissert_n hist_o p._n 357_o 358._o apol._n for_o the_o holy_a father_n part_v 5._o p._n 297._o for_o example_n he_o always_o treat_v gotthescalc_n as_o a_o heretic_n although_o it_o be_v believe_v at_o port_n royal_a that_o gotthescalc_n defend_v only_o s._n augustine_n doctrine_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n the_o other_o be_v that_o our_o author_n have_v conceive_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o hincmar_n against_o john_n scot_n import_v that_o hincmar_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n
with_o its_o consequence_n as_o the_o adoration_n the_o sacrifice_n etc._n etc._n which_o have_v make_v he_o judge_n that_o hincmar_n must_v respect_v the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n as_o a_o detestable_a heresy_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v then_o unknown_a to_o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o be_v not_o receive_v into_o the_o latin_a church_n till_o some_o age_n after_o hincmar_n but_o this_o last_o remark_n respect_v the_o main_a of_o the_o question_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o i_o to_o handle_v chap._n iu._n a_o refutation_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n offer_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v of_o john_n scot._n have_v hitherto_o firm_o enough_o establish_v that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v of_o ratram_n i_o may_v pass_v by_o whatsoever_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v to_o fortify_v the_o conjecture_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n and_o true_o see_v that_o before_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n no_o man_n of_o learning_n nor_o any_o of_o berenger_n enemy_n either_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n or_o in_o the_o follow_a make_v this_o discovery_n see_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n entertain_v at_o first_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n with_o mistrust_n that_o he_o may_v handsome_o leave_v it_o if_o he_o be_v force_v it_o thereupon_o seem_v i_o have_v right_a to_o despise_v whatsoever_o our_o author_n allege_v to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n under_o a_o foreign_a title_n nevertheless_o i_o will_v show_v that_o the_o proof_n which_o he_o offer_v have_v no_o solidity_n these_o proof_n be_v 1._o that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v entire_o conformable_a scot._n art_n 3._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n to_o what_o we_o read_v in_o ancient_a writer_n concern_v that_o of_o john_n scot._n 2._o that_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v therein_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o but_o at_o bottom_n he_o establish_v neither_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o as_o to_o the_o first_o our_o author_n relate_v a_o passage_n of_o ascelin_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o 1._o ibid._n sect_n 1._o berenger_n whence_o he_o believe_v one_o may_v gather_v that_o the_o work_n of_o john_n scot_n contain_v only_o one_o book_n and_o that_o small_a enough_o that_o a_o man_n can_v present_o perceive_v in_o john_n scot_n book_n what_o be_v his_o opinion_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o maugre_o the_o dissimulation_n of_o john_n scot_n yet_o ascelin_n find_v therein_o his_o whole_a design_n be_v to_o persuade_v the_o reader_n that_o what_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o to_o compass_v his_o drift_n john_n scot_n make_v use_v of_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o each_o passage_n add_v some_o gloss_n to_o bring_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o to_o his_o purpose_n that_o among_o other_o john_n scot_n recite_v at_o length_n a_o orison_n of_o s._n gregory_n which_o begin_v with_o these_o word_n perficiant_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la and_o have_v trifle_v with_o some_o place_n of_o s._n ambrose_n s._n jerom_n and_o s._n austin_n who_o he_o principal_o make_v use_v of_o as_o berenger_n insinuate_v he_o form_v his_o conclusion_n in_o these_o term_n specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la and_o these_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o as_o our_o author_n think_v agree_v with_o bertram_n book_n but_o these_o reflection_n which_o our_o author_n pretend_v one_o may_v also_o make_v on_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v either_o uneflectual_a for_o his_o design_n or_o want_v a_o foundation_n 1._o nothing_o hinder_v that_o two_o work_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n may_v have_v be_v short_a enough_o to_o be_v equal_o treat_v as_o small_a book_n 2._o i_o have_v show_v that_o our_o author_n be_v mistake_v when_o he_o call_v bertram_n book_n a_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a piece_n even_o ascelin_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o treat_v john_n scot_n as_o a_o heretic_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o sentiment_n on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o our_o author_n have_v not_o well_o enough_o comprehend_v the_o text_n of_o ascelin_n 3._o two_o author_n who_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n shall_v likewise_o aim_v at_o the_o same_o mark_n they_o must_v if_o they_o be_v endue_v with_o common_a sense_n from_o the_o same_o reflection_n in_o substance_n on_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o they_o will_v have_v to_o serve_v their_o design_n these_o two_o character_n than_o be_v too_o general_a and_o wide_a and_o for_o the_o two_o last_o consideration_n 1._o who_o doubt_v that_o two_o author_n one_o of_o who_o have_v apparent_o read_v the_o book_n of_o the_o other_o as_o ratram_n may_v have_v read_v that_o of_o john_n scot_n may_v not_o cite_v the_o same_o authority_n ratram_n and_o raban_n have_v do_v it_o as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o anonymous_n of_o cellot_n 2._o it_o be_v not_o true_a berenger_n have_v insinuate_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v principal_o s._n ambrose_n s._n jerom_n and_o s._n austin_n berenger_n say_v john_n scot_n can_v be_v respect_v as_o a_o heretic_n without_o throw_v this_o ignominy_n on_o these_o father_n and_o several_a other_o but_o he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v particular_o these_o three_o holy_a doctor_n and_o shall_v he_o have_v say_v it_o this_o character_n will_v be_v too_o general_a there_o have_v be_v scarce_o any_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n who_o have_v not_o affect_v to_o follow_v chief_o these_o three_o doctor_n 3._o our_o author_n ought_v not_o to_o propose_v as_o a_o character_n of_o identity_n that_o bertram_n have_v draw_v the_o same_o conclusion_n from_o the_o orison_n perficiant_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la as_o john_n scot_n have_v do_v for_o to_o speak_v proper_o this_o conclusion_n specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la be_v not_o of_o bertram_n nor_o of_o john_n scot_n but_o the_o text_n itself_o of_o the_o prayer_n which_o bear_v ut_fw-la quoe_fw-la nunc_fw-la specie_fw-la gerimus_fw-la veritate_fw-la capiamus_fw-la now_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o they_o be_v equal_o oblige_v to_o conserve_v these_o term_n in_o their_o conclusion_n and_o that_o they_o can_v neither_o of_o they_o do_v it_o in_o a_o more_o natural_a manner_n than_o in_o form_v it_o thus_o specie_fw-la gerunter_n ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la we_o must_v also_o observe_v and_o that_o as_o ascelin_n relate_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v this_o orison_n under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n gregory_n whereas_o bertram_n cite_v it_o as_o the_o common_a service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o how_o great_a soever_o the_o conformity_n have_v be_v between_o the_o conclusion_n of_o these_o author_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o word_n it_o be_v not_o so_o great_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o construction_n of_o '_o they_o bertram_z have_v these_o word_n in_o specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la and_o john_n scot_n these_o specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la which_o prove_v that_o these_o be_v two_o different_a author_n the_o second_o witness_n which_o our_o author_n produce_v be_v berenger_n who_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v write_v at_o the_o entreaty_n of_o a_o king_n of_o france_n and_o that_o this_o king_n be_v charlemagne_n our_o author_n pretend_v that_o these_o two_o particular_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n which_o be_v dedicate_v to_o charlemagne_n and_o be_v write_v by_o his_o order_n but_o these_o conformity_n conclude_v nothing_o not_o the_o first_o because_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a that_o charles_n the_o bald_n have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n oblige_v two_o learned_a man_n to_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n one_o who_o dwell_v in_o his_o palace_n to_o wit_n john_n scot_n and_o the_o other_o who_o name_n be_v so_o illustrious_a in_o his_o kingdom_n that_o he_o have_v already_o oblige_v he_o to_o write_v on_o the_o question_n of_o predestination_n to_o wit_n ratramnus_n this_o character_n be_v too_o general_a not_o the_o second_o for_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n nor_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v inscribe_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la but_o only_o ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la regem_fw-la which_o be_v what_o one_o may_v recollect_v from_o sigebert_n from_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n from_o john_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n and_o the_o belg._n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n catai_fw-fr c._n 95._o catal._n fol._n 57_o prologue_n in_o
lib_n 4._o adv_n oecol_n indic_n belg._n censurer_n of_o douai_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n who_o author_n they_o place_n under_o the_o time_n of_o lothairius_n and_o charles_n the_o bald_a although_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n have_v no_o mark_n of_o time_n whereas_o without_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v place_v he_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n have_v the_o manuscript_n for_o title_n ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la and_o for_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o have_v a_o inscription_n almost_o alike_o berenger_n be_v mistake_v in_o apply_v to_o charlemagne_n seq_fw-la sigeb_n catol_n c._n 85._o &_o 99_o de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n fol._n 53._o &_o 55._o praefat._n gener_fw-la in_o vit_fw-fr sanct._n c._n 4._o sect_n 7._o labbe_n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n t._n 2._o p._n 820._o &_o seq_fw-la what_o ought_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o charles_n the_o bald._n at_o lest_o it_o be_v by_o a_o mistake_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o sigebert_n have_v place_v vsuard_n and_o hincmar_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n wherein_o sigebert_n have_v be_v follow_v by_o trithemius_n although_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v write_v under_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o all_o the_o world_n acknowledge_v in_o respect_n of_o hincmar_n and_o as_o bollandus_n and_o labbeus_n acknowledge_v in_o respect_n of_o vsuard_n but_o suppose_v that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v inscribe_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la as_o be_v at_o this_o day_n that_o of_o bertram_z in_o the_o impression_n how_o will_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o these_o two_o book_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o because_o say_v our_o author_n if_o we_o suppose_v that_o this_o title_n be_v equal_o false_a it_o be_v very_o difficult_a for_o chance_v to_o produce_v the_o same_o falsity_n in_o two_o different_a book_n which_o in_o other_o respect_n have_v so_o great_a resemblance_n and_o if_o it_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o title_n be_v true_a it_o will_v be_v moreover_o very_o strange_a for_o the_o fancy_n of_o two_o different_a person_n to_o meet_v in_o give_v it_o this_o title_n this_o difficulty_n be_v a_o small_a one_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o ratram_n and_o john_n scot_n have_v give_v the_o title_n of_o charlemagne_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a but_o affirm_v it_o not_o to_o be_v so_o strange_a a_o thing_n that_o berenger_n have_v attribute_v to_o charlemagne_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v apply_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a those_o that_o come_v after_o shall_v refer_v to_o charlemagne_n a_o like_a title_n this_o prince_n pass_v for_o a_o lover_n of_o theological_a learning_n as_o have_v be_v the_o restorer_n of_o it_o the_o example_n which_o i_o allege_v prove_v the_o thing_n possible_a see_v they_o prove_v it_o to_o have_v happen_v berenger_n then_o be_v no_o more_o favourable_a to_o our_o author_n than_o ascelin_n be_v as_o to_o durand_n of_o troarn_v i_o see_v moreover_o less_o reason_n why_o our_o author_n 9_o lib._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n part_n 9_o shall_v produce_v what_o durand_n have_v say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n wherein_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v condemn_v damnatis_fw-la berengarii_fw-la complicibus_fw-la cum_fw-la codice_fw-la joannis_n scoti_n ex_fw-la quo_fw-la ea_fw-la quoe_fw-la damnabantur_fw-la sumpta_fw-la videbantur_fw-la concilio_fw-la soluto_fw-la discessum_fw-la est_fw-la for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o our_o author_n will_v have_v it_o that_o by_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v durand_n have_v insinuate_v that_o although_o in_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n john_n scot_n book_n be_v condemn_v yet_o be_v it_o not_o so_o evident_a a_o matter_n that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n contain_v the_o sentiment_n of_o berenger_n which_o as_o our_o author_n believe_v agree_v likewise_o with_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n which_o he_o treat_v as_o obscure_v and_o perplex_a there_o can_v be_v nothing_o thence_o conclude_v but_o what_o will_v be_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o this_o council_n wherein_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretical_a what_o only_o ought_v to_o be_v esteem_v obscure_a but_o see_v our_o author_n design_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o pretend_a obscurity_n of_o john_n scot_n write_n methinks_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o join_v to_o the_o place_n of_o durand_n that_o of_o lanfranc_n who_o reproach_n berenger_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o council_n assemble_v at_o rome_n know_v that_o by_o his_o high_o praise_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o blame_v that_o of_o paschasus_n berenger_n have_v deviate_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v throw_v out_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o it_o be_v not_o credible_a the_o council_n will_v have_v be_v so_o severe_a against_o the_o perplex_a style_n of_o john_n scot_n even_o to_o the_o condemn_v his_o book_n to_o the_o flame_n have_v not_o his_o book_n be_v apparent_o write_v against_o paschasus_n and_o true_o how_o can_v this_o be_v at_o first_o so_o understand_v both_o at_o paris_n at_o verceil_n and_o at_o rome_n as_o that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o council_n to_o praise_n paschasus_n be_v proper_o to_o condemn_v john_n scot_n our_o author_n pretend_v in_o the_o last_o place_n that_o see_v lanfranc_n berenger_n and_o ascelin_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n mention_v only_a john_n scot_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n and_o their_o condemnation_n one_o must_v conclude_v that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o lanfranc_n and_o berenger_n there_o be_v no_o other_o book_n know_v which_o appear_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n but_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n but_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n be_v no_o more_o favourable_a to_o he_o than_o their_o testimony_n in_o effect_n suppose_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n there_o do_v not_o appear_v any_o other_o book_n against_o paschasus_n but_o john_n scot_n which_o can_v be_v affirm_v without_o rashness_n and_o injustice_n consider_v the_o care_n which_o have_v be_v take_v to_o conceal_v from_o we_o whatsoever_o may_v inform_v we_o in_o this_o point_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v john_n scot_n book_n and_o bertram_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o by_o this_o reason_n must_v the_o epistle_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n and_o his_o answer_n to_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerre_n wherein_o he_o have_v oppose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot._n for_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o these_o write_n of_o raban_n in_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n lanfranc_n and_o ascelin_n moreover_o our_o author_n himself_o refute_v his_o own_o opinion_n when_o he_o urge_v the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n for_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n berenger_n and_o ascelin_n that_o paschasus_n and_o john_n scot_n be_v regard_v as_o the_o two_o principal_a man_n in_o this_o dispute_n it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v direct_o write_v against_o paschasus_n paschasus_n be_v therein_o either_o name_v or_o at_o least_o apparent_o mean_v which_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o write_n of_o bertram_n who_o handle_v matter_n in_o a_o less_o polemical_a manner_n and_o never_o name_v paschasus_n nor_o seem_v to_o give_v the_o least_o hint_n of_o he_o which_o have_v apparent_o tend_v to_o its_o preservation_n and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o remark_n on_o the_o first_o proof_n of_o our_o author_n to_o establish_v the_o second_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o style_n of_o bertram_n be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n our_o author_n pretend_v that_o the_o several_a scot._n article_n 3._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n judgement_n of_o know_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o of_o our_o own_o touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n book_n be_v testimony_n evident_a enough_o of_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o his_o genius_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o genius_n natural_o confuse_v and_o perplex_v or_o dissimulative_a which_o fear_v to_o discover_v clear_o its_o thought_n on_o the_o subject_n which_o it_o treat_v of_o and_o affect_v to_o contradict_v itself_o the_o more_o dexterous_o to_o insinuate_v its_o own_o sentiment_n and_o avoid_v censure_n he_o assure_v we_o afterward_o that_o this_o character_n appear_v with_o great_a clearness_n in_o john_n scot_n dialogue_n of_o nature_n and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v john_n scot_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o respect_n after_o our_o author_n have_v allege_v some_o instance_n of_o the_o contradiction_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o judge_v uncharitable_o that_o they_o proceed_v not_o from_o a_o perplex_a and_o confuse_a
head_n see_v that_o when_o he_o will_v he_o most_o clear_o explain_v his_o notion_n without_o contradict_v himself_o but_o that_o these_o be_v only_a stratagem_n of_o a_o philosopher_n who_o be_v more_o a_o pagan_a than_o a_o christian_n he_o affirm_v the_o same_o may_v be_v find_v in_o bertram_n book_n which_o seem_v in_o twenty_o place_n to_o deviate_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o which_o yet_o seem_v in_o as_o many_o place_n to_o approve_v of_o it_o so_o that_o a_o man_n do_v not_o know_v where_o to_o have_v he_o but_o the_o two_o part_n of_o our_o author_n remark_n contradict_v and_o oppose_v each_o other_o for_o if_o john_n scot_n have_v natural_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_a mind_n how_o come_v it_o that_o he_o clear_o explain_v his_o thought_n when_o he_o will_v and_o keep_v firm_a when_o he_o please_v without_o contradict_v himself_o this_o be_v not_o the_o character_n of_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_a head_n second_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o as_o soon_o as_o a_o author_n fall_v into_o contradiction_n which_o have_v sometime_o happen_v to_o the_o father_n themselves_o as_o every_o body_n know_v and_o especial_o in_o matter_n which_o have_v perplex_v john_n scot_n and_o wherein_o he_o have_v contradict_v himself_o he_o than_o make_v use_n of_o the_o stratagem_n of_o a_o philosopher_n that_o be_v more_o a_o pagan_a than_o a_o christian_n three_o our_o author_n impertinent_o feign_v that_o bertram_n have_v affect_v obscurity_n and_o ambiguous_a expression_n this_o bertram_n be_v he_o who_o he_o will_v be_v certain_o uphold_v by_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o heribold_n the_o chief_a person_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n be_v of_o his_o sentiment_n as_o well_o as_o raban_n and_o what_o be_v more_o remarkable_a it_o appear_v that_o he_o defend_v the_o public_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n four_o our_o author_n shall_v not_o allege_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n to_o show_v this_o book_n to_o be_v obscure_a in_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o of_o our_o own_o party_n if_o the_o centuriator_n have_v suspect_v some_o expression_n of_o bertram_n book_n we_o know_v that_o from_o 1537._o bulinger_n cite_v it_o with_o eulogy_n moreover_o that_o some_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n have_v mention_v bertram_n book_n as_o if_o it_o make_v 190._o commentar_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n 10._o p._n 190._o for_o they_o this_o be_v pure_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o prejudice_n which_o have_v make_v they_o produce_v the_o writing_n of_o raban_n as_o if_o raban_n have_v be_v of_o their_o opinion_n although_o it_o be_v well_o know_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n that_o raban_n write_v against_o paschasus_n the_o censurer_n who_o condemn_a bertram_n book_n and_o who_o be_v public_a person_n be_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o private_a man_n our_o author_n remark_n again_o a_o second_o character_n of_o the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n which_o he_o believe_v be_v in_o bertram_n book_n to_o wit_n these_o argument_n put_v in_o form_n this_o crowd_n of_o syllogism_n and_o enthymeme_v heap_v up_o one_o upon_o another_o these_o maxim_n and_o these_o principle_n draw_v from_o the_o philosophy_n of_o aristotle_n for_o as_o he_o show_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n prudencius_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n this_o be_v the_o way_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o dispute_n he_o pretend_v that_o all_o this_o form_n of_o reason_v be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n of_o which_o he_o produce_v three_o instance_n but_o this_o other_o conformity_n be_v as_o ill_o ground_v as_o the_o precede_a one_o i_o confess_v that_o the_o way_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v very_o argumentative_a one_o may_v observe_v it_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n as_o prudencius_fw-la and_o florus_n have_v reproach_v he_o but_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o because_o there_o be_v some_o philosophical_a argument_n in_o bertram_n book_n our_o author_n produce_v but_o three_o and_o those_o also_o contain_v in_o the_o same_o period_n he_o must_v immediate_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n therefore_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v john_n scot_n nor_o yet_o have_v bertram_n name_v any_o where_o aristotle_n which_o john_n scot_n fail_v not_o to_o do_v as_o appear_v in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o nature_n but_o bertram_n have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o this_o philosopher_n yet_o see_v our_o author_n put_v we_o upon_o consider_v the_o genius_n of_o these_o author_n let_v we_o show_v a_o little_a what_o be_v the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_n whence_o it_o will_v clear_o appear_v there_o be_v nothing_o so_o absurd_a as_o to_o make_v john_n scot_n author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n here_o be_v some_o of_o their_o character_n bertram_z follow_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o father_n as_o he_o protest_v 167._o de_fw-fr nat._n l._n 1._o p._n 56._o &_o lib._n 4._o p._n 167._o in_o the_o beginning_n and_o john_n scot_n prefer_v reason_n before_o any_o authority_n he_o make_v this_o a_o maxim_n whence_o he_o particular_o esteem_v philosophy_n and_o send_v we_o at_o every_o moment_n to_o the_o write_n of_o aristotle_n he_o do_v thus_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n as_o prudencius_fw-la and_o florus_n just_o upbraid_v he_o bertram_z follows_z close_o his_o subject_n without_o let_v it_o go_v out_o of_o sight_n and_o john_n scot_n make_v frequent_a digression_n as_o we_o see_v particular_o in_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o nature_n bertram_z seem_v to_o stick_v to_o certain_a author_n as_o s._n hierom_n s._n augustin_n s._n fulgencius_fw-la isidor_n s._n gregory_n and_o john_n scot_n affect_v other_o as_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n who_o he_o confound_v with_o s._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n s._n ambrose_n the_o counterfeit_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n boetius_fw-la s._n maximus_n so_o that_o a_o body_n may_v say_v one_o of_o they_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o latin_a father_n and_o the_o other_o to_o the_o greek_a once_o who_o he_o prefer_v before_o the_o latin_a once_o as_o he_o himself_o affirm_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o nature_n bertram_n latin_n style_n be_v polite_a enough_o for_o the_o age_n he_o write_v in_o and_o i_o find_v but_o one_o greek_a word_n in_o his_o whole_a treatise_n and_o which_o he_o allege_v only_o because_o it_o be_v find_v in_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n isidor_n which_o he_o cite_v whereas_o 11._o epist_n ad_fw-la card._n calv._n in_o syll._n epist_n hiber_n de_fw-fr honest_a this_fw-mi l._n 24._o c._n 11._o john_n scot_n affect_v a_o greek_a phrase_n and_o manner_n of_o speak_v and_o intermix_v his_o latin_n with_o a_o great_a many_o greek_a word_n which_o render_v his_o style_n very_o singular_a and_o difficult_a as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o anastasius_n the_o library_n keeper_n and_o petrus_n crinitus_n bertram_z have_v no_o barbarous_a word_n whereas_o john_n scot_n seem_v to_o affect_v they_o bertram_z make_v use_v only_o of_o author_n know_v for_o orthodox_n john_n 113._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi â—_o 109._o 111._o ibid._n p._n 112_o 113._o scot_n declare_v that_o he_o will_v not_o scruple_n to_o borrow_v arm_n from_o heretical_a book_n bertram_z pertinent_o cite_v all_o along_o the_o holy_a father_n whereas_o the_o other_o quote_v they_o with_o much_o less_o coherence_n bertram_z have_v a_o particular_a deference_n for_o s._n augustin_n as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n whereas_o john_n scot_n 343._o de_fw-fr natur._n l_o 5._o p._n 343._o do_v not_o so_o much_o matter_n his_o authority_n but_o that_o he_o often_o prefer_v the_o greek_a father_n before_o he_o refute_v s._n augustin_n by_o their_o authority_n bertram_z may_v have_v combat_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschasus_n by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o argument_n take_v from_o philosophy_n which_o he_o do_v not_o do_v whereas_o john_n scot_n make_v use_v every_o where_n of_o philosophical_a argument_n even_o 182._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 111_o 112._o 182._o to_o the_o mix_n of_o they_o with_o matter_n which_o seem_v to_o claim_v a_o exemption_n from_o '_o they_o that_o which_o distinguish_v they_o yet_o more_o be_v that_o bertram_n deliver_v himself_o in_o a_o most_o plain_a manner_n on_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n since_o it_o be_v exalt_v up_o into_o glory_n by_o the_o resurrection_n he_o teach_v that_o his_o body_n be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a whereas_o john_n scot_n in_o his_o book_n of_o nature_n defend_v the_o impalpability_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n so_o that_o one_o may_v say_v 99_o lib._n 2._o p._n 75_o 76._o 99_o he_o fall_v into_o
the_o error_n of_o origen_n on_o this_o question_n i_o may_v moreover_o show_v that_o john_n scot_n according_a to_o his_o genius_n and_o hypothesis_n must_v without_o doubt_n have_v write_v in_o a_o quite_o different_a manner_n from_o what_o ratram_n have_v do_v and_o this_o be_v a_o remark_n which_o i_o make_v on_o a_o hundred_o place_n in_o his_o manuscript_n dialogue_n of_o nature_n when_o i_o read_v it_o for_o he_o reject_v 364._o lib._n p._n 17_o 18._o 20_o 21_o 22_o 23_o 24._o 2d_o 30._o 35._o 37_o 38_o 39_o 42._o 46_o 47_o 50._o 56._o lib._n 2._o p._n 76._o lib._n 2._o p._n 162._o 178._o lib._n 4._o p._n 292._o 297._o 300._o 306_o 3â—7_n lib._n 5._o p._n 343._o 345._o 348_o 350._o 364._o therein_o almost_o all_o the_o consequence_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n in_o a_o very_a convince_a manner_n but_o yet_o very_o different_a from_o the_o method_n of_o bertram_n here_o be_v a_o instance_n thereof_o he_o maintain_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n maximus_n that_o body_n have_v no_o blood_n when_o they_o be_v glorify_v which_o do_v accommodate_v itself_o with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o john_n damascen_n but_o not_o with_o those_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n as_o every_o body_n know_v who_o doubt_v but_o he_o will_v have_v use_v this_o argument_n on_o this_o question_n i_o may_v produce_v several_a other_o but_o since_o this_o matter_n will_v carry_v i_o off_o too_o far_o and_o that_o i_o have_v not_o the_o manuscript_n by_o i_o i_o shall_v therefore_o content_v myself_o with_o the_o remark_n which_o i_o have_v make_v believe_v they_o sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v whole_o different_a from_o bertram_n chap._n v._n other_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n form_n on_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n examine_v see_v that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v a_o piece_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot_n we_o shall_v not_o be_v apt_a to_o suppose_v as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n do_v that_o berenger_n or_o his_o disciple_n first_o publish_v this_o write_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o true_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o know_v the_o commendation_n which_o hildebert_n bishop_n of_o man_n and_o since_o arch_a bishop_n of_o tours_n have_v give_v berenger_n and_o to_o fall_v into_o a_o suspicion_n so_o injurious_a to_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o great_a man_n hildebert_n describe_v berenger_n as_o a_o person_n cujus_fw-la cura_fw-la sequi_fw-la naturam_fw-la legibus_fw-la uti_fw-la et_fw-la mentem_fw-la vitiis_fw-la ora_fw-la negare_fw-la dolis_fw-la virtutes_fw-la opibus_fw-la verum_fw-la proeponere_fw-la falso_fw-la a_o man_n that_o follow_v these_o maxim_n and_o those_o who_o be_v teach_v by_o he_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o all_o manner_n of_o deceit_n i_o need_v only_o then_o show_v that_o suppose_v bertram_n book_n be_v john_n scot_n the_o effect_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v near_o upon_o the_o same_o because_o john_n scot_n have_v be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a note_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n but_o because_o our_o author_n imagine_v that_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n under_o which_o this_o book_n have_v first_o appear_v prove_v clear_o that_o it_o be_v not_o ratram_n it_o be_v fit_v before_o this_o to_o consider_v his_o observation_n the_o first_o of_o which_o amount_v to_o this_o that_o sigebert_n trithemius_n and_o 3._o dissert_n art_n 3._o sect_n 3._o cellot_n anonymous_n which_o be_v the_o only_a author_n who_o have_v speak_v of_o bertram_n attribute_n to_o he_o no_o other_o work_n than_o those_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o predestination_n of_o which_o these_o two_o first_o author_n make_v no_o mention_n in_o speak_v of_o john_n scot_n although_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o john_n scot_n have_v write_v two_o book_n on_o these_o same_o subject_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o bertram_n be_v a_o fictitious_a author_n which_o at_o bottom_n be_v no_o other_o than_o john_n scot._n thus_o do_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n argue_v but_o there_o be_v nothing_o solid_a in_o this_o remark_n first_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n of_o predestination_n be_v dedicate_v to_o hincmar_n and_o pardulus_n whereas_o sigebert_n remark_n express_o that_o that_o of_o bertram_n or_o of_o ratram_n be_v dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o we_o see_v in_o effect_n in_o the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n of_o ratram_n which_o mr._n mauguin_n have_v publish_v second_o trithemius_n confirm_v in_o two_o place_n the_o text_n of_o sigebert_n although_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v also_o that_o bertram_n book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v dedicate_v to_o charles_n which_o sigebert_n be_v silent_a in_o three_o it_o be_v false_a that_o cellot_n anonymous_n have_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n he_o have_v always_o ratram_n in_o the_o manuscript_n of_o corbie_n and_o in_o the_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n we_o find_v that_o in_o one_o place_n this_o anonymous_n give_v for_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n rabanus_n and_o intramus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o follow_a page_n babanus_n and_o ratramnus_n neither_o in_o one_o nor_o in_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o place_n have_v the_o transcriber_n the_o name_n of_o bertram_n which_o will_v be_v strange_a if_o the_o title_n which_o this_o book_n have_v have_v since_o the_o 11_o century_n be_v that_o of_o bertram_n and_o not_o that_o of_o ratram_n as_o we_o affirm_v four_o it_o be_v false_a that_o author_n speak_v but_o of_o two_o piece_n attribute_v to_o bertram_n trithemius_n say_v in_o two_o place_n that_o bertram_n hirsaug_fw-mi de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n fol._n 57_o &_o in_o chron_n hirsaug_fw-mi write_v several_a other_o book_n five_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o anonymous_n be_v impertinent_o allege_v touch_v the_o other_o work_v of_o bertram_n see_v he_o have_v not_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o shall_v he_o have_v have_v the_o name_n his_o drift_n will_v not_o carry_v he_o to_o speak_v of_o any_o other_o write_v of_o bertram_n but_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n six_o if_o sigebert_n mention_v not_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o john_n scot_n write_v by_o the_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v hence_o unless_o it_o may_v be_v affirm_v by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o his_o other_o work_n as_o that_o of_o nature_n have_v be_v attribute_v to_o other_o author_n seven_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o natural_a than_o to_o say_v that_o trithemius_n have_v comprehend_v the_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o john_n scot_n when_o he_o say_v joannes_n dictus_fw-la erigena_n scripsit_fw-la quoedam_fw-la alia_fw-la ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la the_o second_o remark_n of_o this_o author_n be_v that_o those_o who_o speak_v of_o bertram_n ibid._n dissert_n ibid._n do_v not_o know_v he_o particular_o nor_o agree_v about_o his_o true_a name_n that_o sigebert_n who_o in_o some_o manuscript_n copies_n call_v he_o ratram_n do_v not_o denote_v the_o quality_n he_o have_v which_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o do_v in_o speak_v of_o other_o author_n that_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n who_o speak_v of_o bertram_n in_o three_o place_n can_v not_o say_v in_o what_o diocese_n nor_o in_o what_o monastery_n he_o make_v himself_o so_o famous_a although_o he_o always_o make_v these_o kind_n of_o remark_n in_o speak_v of_o the_o illustrious_a man_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n bennet_n so_o that_o there_o be_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o he_o too_o light_o make_v the_o elogium_fw-la of_o bertram_n who_o work_n be_v apparent_o unknown_a to_o he_o in_o fine_a that_o the_o anonymous_n who_o design_n the_o other_o author_n by_o their_o quality_n as_o raban_n heribold_n paschasus_n egilon_n speak_v of_o ratram_n as_o of_o a_o unknown_a person_n ratramnus_n quidam_fw-la denote_v that_o he_o know_v nothing_o of_o he_o but_o that_o his_o name_n be_v ratram_n or_o intram_n as_o speak_v the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n but_o our_o author_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o supposition_n first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a sigebert_n give_v constant_o to_o the_o writer_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v the_o ecclesiastical_a qualification_n they_o have_v the_o contrary_a appear_v from_o the_o 84._o 91._o 93._o 94._o 103._o and_o other_o chapter_n of_o his_o catalogue_n second_o i_o know_v not_o what_o trithemius_n be_v wont_a to_o do_v in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o writer_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n bennet_n i_o never_o see_v this_o work_n yet_o the_o little_a certainty_n which_o i_o find_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o our_o author_n on_o the_o custom_n of_o sigebert_n make_v i_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v not_o judge_v better_a of_o that_o of_o trithemius_n in_o the_o main_a i_o
be_o not_o great_o solicitous_a whether_o trithemius_n have_v see_v or_o not_o see_v the_o write_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o bertram_n yet_o i_o can_v but_o observe_v here_o the_o vanity_n 63._o hieron_n ab_fw-la ang_fw-mi forti_fw-la epist_n 3._o p._n 63._o of_o man_n judgement_n in_o 1652._o the_o eulogy_n which_o trithemius_n give_v to_o bertram_n oblige_v mr._n herman_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v the_o most_o orthodox_n piece_n in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o 1669._o these_o same_o commendation_n which_o trithemius_n give_v to_o bertram_n oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n to_o affirm_v that_o trithemius_n never_o read_v it_o and_o so_o praise_v bertram_z without_o any_o consideration_n three_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o cellot_n anonymous_n have_v treat_v ratram_n not_o know_v he_o but_o by_o his_o book_n make_v he_o not_o a_o author_n unknown_a to_o other_o for_o suppose_v ratram_n be_v entire_o unknown_a to_o this_o anonymous_n who_o live_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n we_o know_v that_o florus_n the_o famous_a deacon_n of_o the_o 29._o guil._n malmsb._n a._n 883._o sim._n dunelm_n p._n 148._o math._n westm_n ann_n 889._o apud_fw-la baron_n a._n 1118._o sect_n 29._o church_n of_o lion_n be_v likewise_o treat_v no_o better_a than_o a_o quidam_fw-la by_o the_o historian_n of_o the_o 12_o and_o 13_o century_n and_o paschasus_n himself_o be_v so_o little_o know_v by_o gaudefredus_n the_o monk_n of_o claravod_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n that_o gaudefredus_n confound_v he_o with_o paschasus_n deacon_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 500_o amalarius_n be_v very_o famous_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n and_o well_o know_v by_o lewis_n the_o debonnair_a by_o who_o order_n he_o amalar._n see_v labb_n of_o writ_n eccles_n in_o amalar._n write_v the_o transcriber_n have_v corrupt_v his_o name_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o sigebert_n and_o turn_v it_o into_o attularius_n trithemius_n speak_v of_o he_o in_o his_o catalogue_n under_o the_o name_n of_o hamularius_n and_o after_o a_o hundred_o dispute_n he_o remain_v still_o in_o a_o manner_n unknown_a four_o it_o be_v surprise_v enough_o to_o see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n attribute_v to_o the_o author_n themselves_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o transcriber_n who_o have_v write_v the_o name_n of_o ratram_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o sigebert_n give_v to_o bertram_z the_o name_n of_o ratram_n in_o some_o manuscript_n copy_n that_o trithemius_n speak_v of_o he_o under_o three_o different_a name_n of_o bertram_n of_o bertramnus_n and_o of_o bertrannus_fw-la that_o the_o anonymous_n author_n call_v he_o ratramnus_n or_o intram_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o speak_v in_o good_a earnest_n or_o to_o deride_v we_o but_o if_o he_o speak_v serious_o that_o those_o who_o according_a to_o his_o supposition_n change_v the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n make_v it_o pass_v on_o purpose_n under_o these_o different_a name_n in_o different_a copies_n it_o will_v have_v be_v good_a before_o a_o conjecture_n of_o this_o kind_n be_v offer_v to_o undertake_v the_o confirm_v of_o this_o discovery_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o some_o manuscript_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n wherein_o may_v be_v see_v these_o different_a name_n the_o last_o mark_n of_o the_o supposition_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la offer_v be_v that_o if_o we_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v bertram_z for_o a_o feign_a author_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o the_o work_n of_o john_n scot_n we_o shall_v find_v ourselves_o force_v to_o admit_v such_o strange_a consequence_n and_o which_o approach_n so_o near_o to_o impossibility_n that_o the_o like_a can_v be_v parallel_v by_o all_o antiquity_n but_o we_o need_v only_o to_o run_v through_o the_o principal_a difficulty_n which_o our_o author_n propose_v to_o find_v that_o all_o this_o be_v nothing_o first_o it_o be_v not_o a_o absurdity_n to_o pretend_v that_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n there_o be_v two_o author_n one_o name_v john_n scot_n know_v of_o all_o the_o world_n for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o first_o translation_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o feign_a denys_n into_o latin_a the_o other_o call_v ratramnus_n who_o name_n through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o transcriber_n be_v corrupt_v into_o that_o of_o bertram_n or_o bertramnus_n or_o bertran_n as_o that_o of_o amalarius_n have_v be_v into_o attularius_n that_o of_o aimoinus_n into_o aumoinus_n ammonius_n and_o annonius_fw-la under_o which_o this_o author_n be_v first_o publish_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 1514._o second_o neither_o be_v it_o any_o more_o a_o absurdity_n to_o say_v they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n not_o sercet_a as_o our_o author_n affirm_v but_o open_a one_o in_o write_v against_o his_o doctrine_n the_o anonymous_n author_n mention_n several_a adversary_n of_o paschasus_n as_o raban_n and_o ratramnus_n three_o it_o be_v not_o so_o monstrous_a a_o impossibility_n to_o maintain_v that_o ratramnus_n and_o john_n scot_n write_v both_o of_o they_o on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o on_o predestination_n there_o be_v in_o their_o time_n two_o dispute_n on_o these_o subject_n and_o in_o effect_n we_o have_v their_o two_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n publish_v by_o mr._n mauguin_n we_o know_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n the_o pope_n burn_a john_n scot_n on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o without_o doubt_v their_o partisan_n who_o suppress_v all_o berenger_n book_n and_o those_o of_o his_o disciple_n have_v likewise_o exterminate_v with_o the_o great_a care_n the_o copy_n of_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n by_o good_a hap_n that_o of_o ratramnus_n who_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n as_o a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n be_v yet_o extant_a under_o the_o corrupt_a name_n of_o bertram_n four_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o absurdity_n to_o conceive_v that_o the_o write_n of_o these_o two_o author_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v the_o one_o dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o the_o other_o compose_v by_o his_o order_n ratramnus_n and_o john_n scot_n be_v both_o of_o they_o particular_o know_v and_o esteem_v by_o this_o prince_n ratramnus_n have_v write_v by_o his_o order_n the_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o john_n scot_n in_o obedience_n to_o his_o command_n have_v translate_v the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n and_o be_v always_o great_o esteem_v by_o he_o five_o it_o be_v not_o absurd_a to_o believe_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v oblige_v to_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n as_o ratramnus_n their_o judgement_n be_v so_o considerable_a in_o their_o time_n that_o hincmar_n and_o pardulus_n two_o famous_a bishop_n oblige_v john_n scot_n to_o write_v on_o predestination_n and_o a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n oblige_v ratramnus_n to_o write_v against_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o pope_n nicholas_n have_v send_v they_o six_o it_o be_v a_o imaginary_a difficulty_n to_o say_v they_o have_v both_o of_o they_o have_v the_o fancy_n to_o give_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a the_o title_n of_o charlemagne_n i_o have_v show_v that_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o but_o that_o berenger_n have_v be_v mistake_v in_o explain_v this_o title_n ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la regem_fw-la and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a those_o who_o print_v the_o book_n of_o bertram_n have_v understand_v this_o title_n as_o berenger_n do_v in_o a_o like_a subject_n and_o in_o the_o same_o dispute_n seven_o it_o be_v not_o a_o impossibility_n for_o two_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o contain_v each_o of_o they_o but_o one_o book_n of_o a_o very_a indifferent_a size_n eight_o there_o be_v no_o more_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v that_o two_o writer_n who_o treat_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n have_v use_v the_o same_o witness_n the_o same_o orison_n which_o be_v say_v every_o day_n in_o the_o service_n than_o that_o they_o have_v draw_v the_o same_o conclusion_n and_o in_o term_n perhaps_o not_o absolute_o the_o same_o but_o very_o near_a one_o another_o paschasus_n brag_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n that_o this_o orison_n be_v make_v for_o he_o which_o cause_v all_o his_o adversary_n to_o examine_v it_o and_o urge_v the_o proper_a term_n of_o it_o against_o he_o without_o change_v any_o thing_n therein_o neither_o do_v i_o any_o more_o believe_v that_o after_o what_o i_o have_v represent_v of_o the_o genius_n of_o these_o author_n any_o body_n will_v imagine_v they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o equal_o addict_v to_o aristotle_n philosophy_n and_o be_v both_o wont_a to_o illustrate_v the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n by_o argument_n put_v in_o form_n by_o enthymemes_n by_o maxim_n and_o principle_n draw_v from_o
philosophy_n i_o have_v show_v the_o difference_n which_o there_o be_v between_o the_o genius_n of_o bertram_n and_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n ten_o it_o be_v equal_o false_a that_o neither_o of_o they_o dare_v to_o discover_v their_o mind_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n our_o author_n himself_o will_v have_v bertram_n book_n to_o be_v john_n scot_n and_o john_n scot_n book_n be_v burn_v in_o a_o full_a council_n because_o it_o oppose_v it_o eleven_o there_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n of_o wonder_n that_o after_o the_o question_n be_v move_v and_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n burn_v there_o shall_v be_v more_o diligent_a search_n make_v after_o the_o book_n which_o respect_v a_o dispute_n touch_v which_o berenger_n maintain_v that_o paschasus_n give_v the_o occasion_n by_o his_o novelty_n and_o thus_o the_o book_n of_o ratram_n have_v appear_v since_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n have_v disappear_v in_o fine_a twelfthly_a there_o be_v no_o rational_a people_n that_o will_v be_v perplex_v with_o this_o imaginary_a difficulty_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o one_o of_o these_o author_n which_o be_v bertram_n there_o shall_v remain_v nothing_o that_o be_v certain_a to_o posterity_n neither_o in_o respect_n of_o his_o quality_n nor_o his_o name_n although_o his_o book_n have_v remain_v and_o that_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n john_n scot_n shall_v be_v well_o know_v although_o his_o book_n be_v lose_v it_o be_v apparent_a enough_o who_o ratramnus_n be_v and_o that_o bertram_n be_v but_o a_o name_n corrupt_v through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o transcriber_n but_o what_o i_o now_o represent_v be_v sufficient_a to_o dissipate_v the_o illusion_n which_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n have_v produce_v and_o all_o reasonable_a people_n will_v be_v full_o convince_v that_o ratram_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o not_o john_n scot._n we_o have_v only_o then_o to_o show_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o book_n will_v be_v of_o no_o less_o weight_n suppose_v john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o for_o which_o purpose_n i_o have_v design_v the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o answer_n the_o second_o part_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n will_v be_v never_o the_o less_o considerable_a suppose_v john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o chap._n vi_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v in_o great_a esteem_n both_o in_o his_o own_o and_o succeed_a generation_n there_o be_v so_o many_o thing_n which_o advance_v the_o repute_n of_o john_n scot_n that_o one_o may_v well_o wonder_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n shall_v mention_v he_o with_o such_o lessen_v term_n and_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o to_o diminish_v the_o credit_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o need_v only_o to_o attribute_v it_o to_o john_n scot._n for_o he_o be_v a_o person_n who_o by_o his_o merit_n have_v gain_v the_o esteem_n and_o affection_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o judicious_a prince_n who_o take_v to_o heart_n the_o interest_n of_o religion_n as_o ratramn_v praise_n he_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n these_o two_o thing_n say_v he_o exalt_v your_o majesty_n in_o a_o manner_n real_o illustrious_a 29._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 29._o that_o you_o seek_v after_o the_o secret_n of_o the_o heavenly_a wisdom_n and_o burn_v with_o religious_a zeal_n and_o indeed_o this_o prince_n deserve_v the_o title_n of_o orthodox_n which_o 735._o council_n apud_fw-la vermer_n t._n 2._o nou._n bibl._n mss._n p._n 735._o be_v give_v he_o by_o a_o council_n hold_v in_o 869._o henry_n a_o monk_n of_o auxerre_n praise_v he_o also_o for_o his_o knowledge_n and_o piety_n as_o we_o see_v in_o the_o epistle_n dedicatory_a in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n german_a of_o auxerre_n relate_v by_o du_n chene_n and_o baronius_n but_o 11._o hist_o fr._n t._n 1._o p._n 470._o annal._n 876._o sect_n 3._o 39_o t._n 3._o a._n 886._o sect_n 10_o 11._o among_o other_o thing_n he_o commend_v he_o for_o have_v draw_v over_o into_o france_n learned_a ireland_n mean_v thereby_o john_n erigena_n that_o be_v to_o say_v john_n the_o irish_a man_n according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o alford_n the_o jesuit_n in_o his_o english_a annal_n he_o that_o write_v the_o life_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o auxerre_n describe_v the_o advantage_n which_o heribald_n have_v in_o his_o youth_n reckon_v for_o a_o great_a happiness_n that_o he_o be_v bring_v up_o under_o the_o tuition_n of_o john_n scot._n he_o apply_v himself_o 4â—5_n t._n 2._o nou._n bib._n mss._n p._n 4â—5_n say_v he_o to_z john_n scot_n who_o in_o that_o time_n impart_v to_o the_o gaul_n the_o ray_n of_o his_o wisdom_n he_o be_v a_o long_a time_n his_o disciple_n and_o learn_v from_o he_o the_o art_n of_o know_v divine_a and_o human_a thing_n and_o to_o judge_v right_o of_o good_a and_o evil_n the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v so_o considerable_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n that_o hincmar_n archbishop_n of_o reims_n and_o pardulus_n bishop_n of_o laon_n who_o find_v themselves_o engage_v in_o sharp_a dispute_n touch_v predestination_n and_o grace_n with_o gotthescalc_n believe_v they_o can_v not_o do_v better_o for_o their_o party_n than_o to_o oblige_v john_n scot_n to_o write_v on_o these_o two_o subject_n he_o do_v so_o in_o effect_n and_o 132._o t._n 2._o maug_fw-mi 132._o although_o the_o choice_n which_o he_o make_v of_o the_o worst_a side_n draw_v on_o he_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o langre_n and_o that_o hincmar_n himself_o defend_v he_o but_o weak_o yet_o do_v he_o keep_v up_o his_o credit_n and_o charles_n the_o bald_n set_v he_o upon_o translate_n the_o work_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o denis_n the_o areopagite_n his_o reputation_n maintain_v itself_o not_o only_o in_o france_n but_o pass_v over_o into_o italy_n and_o rome_n itself_o anastasius_n the_o pope_n library-keeper_n give_v he_o particular_a commendation_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o charles_n the_o bald._n i_o speak_v say_v he_o of_o john_n scot_n of_o who_o i_o have_v hear_v say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o saint_n seq_fw-la syll._n epist_n hyber_n n._n 33._o p._n 64._o &_o seq_fw-la it_o be_v a_o work_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o have_v make_v this_o man_n so_o zealous_a as_o well_o as_o eloquent_a we_o may_v likewise_o here_o add_v the_o kindness_n which_o alfred_n king_n of_o england_n have_v for_o he_o and_o the_o employ_v which_o this_o prince_n give_v he_o but_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v discourse_v hereafter_o i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v in_o effect_n worthy_a of_o the_o esteem_n and_o affection_n which_o the_o world_n show_v he_o his_o wit_n be_v lively_a and_o pierce_a he_o be_v not_o only_o a_o profound_a philosopher_n but_o also_o very_a well_o read_v in_o the_o father_n and_o especial_o the_o greek_a once_o which_o be_v very_o rare_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n wherein_o the_o learning_n of_o the_o great_a man_n be_v bound_v by_o the_o knowledge_n of_o s._n hierom_n s._n augustin_n gregory_n the_o great_a isidor_n of_o sevil_n and_o their_o skill_n lie_v in_o copy_v out_o these_o author_n word_n for_o word_n in_o fine_a we_o may_v moreover_o observe_v in_o favour_n of_o john_n scot_n that_o although_o his_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n yet_o the_o reputation_n of_o the_o author_n be_v perpetuate_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o authentic_a testimony_n which_o all_o historian_n give_v he_o i_o shall_v not_o relate_v here_o what_o ingusphus_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n simeon_n of_o durham_n roger_n de_fw-fr hoveden_n matthew_n of_o westminster_n and_o florent_fw-la of_o worcester_n have_v say_v of_o he_o we_o may_v find_v this_o in_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o 3._o part_n 3_o ch_z 3._o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n we_o need_v only_o add_v to_o these_o testimony_n first_o that_o of_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o s._n victor_n which_o have_v for_o title_n memoriale_n historiarum_fw-la tempore_fw-la eodem_fw-la fuit_fw-la joannes_n scotus_n vir_fw-la perspicacis_fw-la ingenii_fw-la &_o mellitoe_n facundioe_v qui_fw-la rogatu_fw-la caroli_n calvi_n jamdudum_fw-la verbo_fw-la ad_fw-la verbum_fw-la hierarcham_n dionysii_fw-la de_fw-la groeco_fw-la in_o latinum_fw-la transtulerat_fw-la &_o post_fw-la super_fw-la eundem_fw-la librum_fw-la fecit_fw-la commentum_fw-la fecitque_fw-la librum_fw-la de_fw-fr naturoe_fw-mi divisione_n &_o librum_fw-la de_fw-la eucharistiâ_fw-la qui_fw-la postea_fw-la lectus_fw-la est_fw-la &_o condemnatus_fw-la in_o synodo_fw-la vercellensi_fw-la â_fw-la papa_n leone_n celebrata_fw-la eodem_fw-la
anno_fw-la quo_fw-la lanfrandus_fw-la ab_fw-la errore_fw-la berengarii_fw-la se_fw-la purgavit_fw-la unde_fw-la sicut_fw-la dicit_fw-la lanfrandus_fw-la ipse_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la desipuit_fw-la tandem_fw-la ivit_fw-la in_o angliam_fw-la ad_fw-la regem_fw-la elfredum_fw-la &_o apud_fw-la monasterium_fw-la malmsburiense_n à _fw-la pveris_fw-la quos_fw-la docebat_fw-la &_o à _fw-la graphiis_fw-la suis_fw-la ut_fw-la fertur_fw-la perforatus_fw-la martyr_n oestimatus_fw-la est_fw-la second_o that_o of_o petrus_n crinitus_n 30._o de_fw-fr honesta_fw-la discipl_n 14._o c_o 11._o genev._n p._n 30._o who_o speak_v of_o he_o in_o almost_o the_o same_o term_n three_o that_o of_o naucler_n alfred_n say_v he_o have_v enrich_v the_o college_n of_o oxford_n especial_o with_o john_n scot_n as_o with_o a_o divine_a star_n which_o he_o draw_v over_o into_o england_n from_o france_n where_o he_o be_v in_o favour_n with_o charles_n the_o bald._n if_o there_o need_v any_o thing_n more_o to_o confirm_v the_o reputation_n of_o our_o author_n we_o shall_v scarce_o find_v any_o one_o to_o who_o there_o can_v be_v give_v any_o authority_n it_o be_v true_a that_o his_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n but_o it_o be_v remarkable_a that_o neither_o this_o book_n nor_o its_o author_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v and_o that_o his_o adversary_n who_o be_v great_o enrage_v against_o he_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n and_o the_o term_n of_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o which_o consequent_o be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o pardon_v he_o a_o heresy_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n yet_o do_v not_o accuse_v he_o on_o this_o article_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n be_v not_o willing_a to_o agree_v concern_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o in_o that_o time_n they_o do_v not_o reproach_n john_n scot_n about_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n turn_v the_o business_n into_o admiration_n and_o offer_v a_o pitiful_a reason_n of_o this_o silence_n i_o can_v sufficient_o wonder_v say_v he_o that_o leave_v 583._o append._n ad_fw-la hist_n gothesc_n p._n 583._o the_o error_n which_o john_n scot_n be_v say_v to_o hold_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n these_o drone_n for_o thus_o do_v he_o call_v those_o of_o lion_n shall_v only_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o subject_n of_o predestination_n this_o show_v add_v he_o that_o they_o do_v not_o matter_n so_o much_o the_o defend_n of_o the_o faith_n as_o the_o ruine_v the_o party_n of_o those_o of_o reims_n which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o hincmar_n and_o his_o friend_n who_o have_v condemn_v gotthescalc_n but_o both_o his_o astonishment_n and_o reason_n too_o will_v equal_o vanish_v if_o he_o will_v have_v take_v notice_n of_o what_o every_o one_o see_v that_o the_o true_a cause_n why_o john_n scot_n be_v not_o condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n but_o in_o the_o 11_o be_v that_o his_o belief_n be_v conformable_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o age_n and_o become_v not_o otherwise_o till_o afterward_o when_o the_o follower_n of_o paschasus_n prevail_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n have_v take_v another_o course_n to_o full_o the_o scot._n artic._n 1._o of_o his_o dissert_n oâ—_n john_n scot._n same_o of_o john_n scot_n name_n and_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o his_o book_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n he_o say_v there_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o s._n germains_n des_fw-fr prés_fw-fr two_o manuscript_n of_o a_o dialogue_n entitle_v of_o nature_n the_o author_n of_o which_o be_v this_o same_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v full_a of_o error_n he_o discourse_v on_o these_o error_n with_o the_o great_a art_n and_o care_n and_o draw_v from_o they_o these_o two_o consequence_n 1._o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o man_n very_o likely_a to_o invent_v heresy_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n 2._o we_o must_v not_o be_v astonish_v that_o heresy_n have_v be_v only_a tanght_n by_o a_o particular_a person_n who_o have_v no_o follower_n that_o the_o book_n wherein_o he_o teach_v they_o shall_v not_o be_v public_o condemn_v and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o believe_v the_o dialogue_n of_o nature_n do_v invincible_o show_v because_o that_o on_o one_o hand_n it_o be_v full_a of_o error_n and_o on_o the_o other_o we_o do_v not_o find_v it_o be_v condemn_v as_o to_o the_o first_o i_o free_o acknowledge_v this_o book_n be_v john_n scot_n and_o that_o there_o be_v error_n in_o it_o but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v that_o john_n scot_n do_v not_o offer_v they_o of_o his_o own_o head_n but_o herein_o only_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o several_a famous_a father_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n as_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n and_o s._n ambrose_n the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n and_o s._n maximus_n which_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o these_o father_n have_v be_v always_o in_o great_a veneration_n in_o the_o church_n john_n scot_n cite_v they_o on_o each_o of_o these_o opinion_n he_o set_v down_o their_o passage_n which_o make_v william_n of_o malmsbury_n to_o say_v that_o his_o book_n may_v profitable_o serve_v to_o resolve_v difficult_a question_n provide_v he_o be_v excuse_v in_o some_o thing_n in_o which_o he_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o way_n of_o the_o latin_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o follow_v too_o much_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o the_o second_o consequence_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n of_o nature_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o same_o author_n first_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n perhaps_o have_v not_o be_v know_v but_o to_o few_o person_n because_o it_o be_v write_v at_o the_o entreaty_n of_o a_o particular_a person_n to_o wit_n of_o wolfadus_fw-la canon_n of_o rheims_n whereas_o that_o which_o he_o write_v on_o the_o eucharist_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v public_a see_v he_o write_v by_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o in_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n have_v excite_v much_o clamour_n in_o the_o church_n second_o although_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n have_v be_v know_v the_o error_n which_o be_v therein_o contain_v be_v of_o the_o father_n who_o name_n be_v venerable_a in_o the_o church_n we_o must_v not_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o they_o be_v spare_v out_o of_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n for_o who_o the_o world_n have_v ever_o have_v so_o great_a a_o veneration_n and_o condescension_n although_o they_o have_v not_o approve_v all_o their_o sentiment_n but_o suppose_v the_o church_n ever_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o real_a presence_n the_o error_n broach_v and_o maintain_v by_o john_n scot_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n contrary_a to_o these_o two_o article_n will_v have_v be_v his_o only_a and_o not_o the_o father_n and_o consequent_o nothing_o will_v have_v hinder_v the_o world_n from_o exercise_v the_o great_a severity_n against_o john_n scot_n book_n and_o open_o condemn_v it_o three_o the_o error_n which_o be_v in_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n be_v speculative_a error_n in_o matter_n out_o of_o the_o common_a road_n and_o reach_n of_o sense_n whereas_o that_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n will_v have_v be_v a_o particular_a error_n on_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v continual_o before_o the_o eye_n of_o christian_n for_o suppose_v as_o i_o say_v the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n have_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v they_o at_o this_o day_n and_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o proper_a son_n of_o god_n incarnate_a the_o error_n of_o john_n scot_n will_v have_v overthrow_v the_o faith_n and_o rite_n of_o all_o christian_n and_o will_v have_v have_v as_o many_o adversary_n as_o there_o be_v person_n in_o the_o church_n the_o king_n himself_o by_o who_o order_n he_o write_v will_v have_v be_v interest_v to_o have_v condemn_v so_o pernicious_a a_o book_n to_o avoid_v the_o be_v suspect_v that_o he_o himself_o sow_v heresy_n by_o the_o borrow_a hand_n of_o john_n scot._n it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o the_o two_o consequence_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n be_v insufficient_a to_o diminish_v or_o eface_v the_o reputation_n and_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n name_n and_o thus_o when_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n shall_v be_v in_o effect_n of_o john_n scot_n this_o book_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o great_a authority_n chap._n vii_o a_o examination_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v against_o the_o employ_v of_o john_n scot._n the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n find_v himself_o disturb_v with_o
durham_n who_o say_v only_o propter_fw-la hanc_fw-la infamiam_fw-la taeduit_fw-la eum_fw-la francia_fw-la and_o suppose_v it_o be_v in_o the_o text_n of_o simeon_n it_o will_v only_o denote_v that_o it_o be_v his_o conjecture_n that_o john_n scot_n leave_v france_n for_o the_o displeasure_n he_o have_v to_o find_v himself_o accuse_v of_o heresy_n neither_o do_v i_o know_v whether_o taeduit_n thus_o utter_v be_v not_o a_o expression_n too_o weak_a for_o a_o man_n who_o the_o trouble_n of_o see_v himself_o accuse_v of_o a_o crime_n so_o capital_a as_o be_v that_o of_o heresy_n must_v make_v to_o have_v pass_v from_o one_o realm_n to_o another_o the_o three_o term_n ut_fw-la fertur_fw-la denote_v only_o it_o be_v say_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v stab_v to_o death_n with_o penknife_n but_o the_o four_o martyr_n aestimatus_fw-la est_fw-la do_v not_o denote_v any_o thing_n doubtful_a and_o plain_o signify_v that_o he_o be_v hold_v for_o a_o martyr_n which_o appear_v from_o what_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n add_v quod_fw-la sub_fw-la ambiguo_fw-la ad_fw-la injuriam_fw-la sanctae_fw-la animae_fw-la non_fw-la dixerim_fw-la cum_fw-la celebrem_fw-la ejus_fw-la memoriam_fw-la sepulchrum_fw-la in_o sinistro_fw-la latere_fw-la altaris_fw-la &_o epitaphii_n prodant_fw-la versus_fw-la to_o build_v hereon_o conjecture_n of_o the_o falsity_n of_o this_o history_n be_v very_o idle_a in_o fine_a the_o argument_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n who_o never_o mention_v the_o history_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v of_o no_o weight_n first_o we_o do_v not_o know_v what_o berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n have_v say_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o write_n never_o come_n to_o our_o notice_n second_o there_o be_v no_o inconveniency_n to_o suppose_v that_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n happen_v in_o a_o little_a place_n as_o be_v malmsbury_n more_o than_o 150_o year_n before_o the_o dispute_n of_o berenger_n become_v not_o so_o public_a in_o france_n that_o berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n must_v needs_o know_v it_o we_o know_v there_o be_v scarce_o any_o remain_v of_o the_o famous_a monastery_n of_o s._n angilbert_n nor_o be_v he_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o saint_n frustra_fw-la tamen_fw-la angilbertum_n quaeras_fw-la ut_fw-la &_o innumeros_fw-la tutelares_fw-la nostros_fw-la sanctos_fw-la nith_n syntagm_n de_fw-fr nith_n inter_fw-la moderna_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la syntagmata_fw-la say_v the_o decease_a m._n peteau_n counsellor_n in_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n a_o man_n may_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o ingelramnus_fw-la or_o angilramnus_n who_o write_v the_o book_n of_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n and_o who_o pass_v for_o a_o saint_n for_o his_o name_n be_v in_o fine_a forget_v but_o three_o suppose_v berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n have_v a_o particular_a notice_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n and_o holiness_n of_o john_n scot_n all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o their_o silence_n be_v that_o oftentimes_o every_o thing_n be_v not_o say_v on_o a_o subject_n which_o may_v be_v say_v how_o many_o time_n have_v our_o author_n allege_v the_o book_n of_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n without_o publish_v the_o quality_n of_o saint_n which_o have_v be_v give_v to_o this_o prince_n have_v paschasius_fw-la the_o adversary_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v mention_v as_o a_o saint_n by_o lanfranc_n and_o his_o other_o partner_n in_o their_o dispute_n against_o berenger_n yet_o be_v it_o certain_a he_o be_v make_v to_o pass_v for_o one_o at_o corbie_n and_o this_o circumstance_n have_v be_v observe_v by_o alanus_n and_o sirmond_n but_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ascelin_n will_v not_o pasch_fw-mi de_fw-fr euch._n p._n 1._o c._n 21._o in_o vita_fw-la pasch_fw-mi have_v treat_v john_n scot_n as_o a_o heretic_n he_o will_v have_v put_v a_o difference_n between_o his_o book_n and_o his_o person_n have_v he_o believe_v he_o pass_v for_o a_o martyr_n and_o saint_n in_o the_o church_n i_o answer_v that_o this_o remark_n conclude_v nothing_o unless_o that_o ascelin_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v transport_v by_o his_o passion_n and_o prejudice_n but_o ascelin_n transport_n do_v not_o at_o all_o invalidate_n the_o credibility_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n and_o holiness_n of_o john_n scot._n and_o as_o to_o our_o author_n remark_n that_o neither_o do_v ingulphus_n speak_v of_o this_o martyrdom_n we_o need_v only_o tell_v he_o that_o all_o historian_n do_v not_o say_v every_o thing_n ingulphus_n say_v but_o one_o word_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o treat_v of_o another_o subject_n he_o denote_v none_o of_o the_o circumstance_n of_o his_o life_n he_o relate_v only_o that_o he_o be_v call_v into_o england_n by_o alfred_n and_o settle_v at_o aetheling_n yet_o be_v it_o true_a that_o he_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o a_o most_o holy_a monk_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o writer_n can_v neither_o diminish_v the_o 7._o artic._n 7._o truth_n of_o the_o relation_n which_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n make_v touch_v the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n nor_o the_o esteem_n of_o his_o holiness_n in_o that_o church_n wherein_o he_o live_v it_o be_v certain_o no_o less_o vain_a and_o irrational_a for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n to_o set_v himself_o as_o he_o have_v do_v on_o criticise_v on_o a_o passage_n of_o thomas_n fuller_n and_o a_o testimony_n of_o hector_n boetius_fw-la deidonan_n for_o suppose_v that_o thomas_n fuller_n and_o several_a with_o he_o be_v mistake_v in_o say_v that_o the_o martyrology_n which_o make_v mention_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o the_o four_o of_o the_o ides_n of_o november_n be_v print_v at_o anvers_n in_o the_o year_n 1586._o whereas_o it_o be_v print_v in_o 1583._o by_o the_o command_n of_o gregory_n xiii_o suppose_n it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o martyrology_n be_v not_o the_o roman_a which_o neither_o full_a nor_o mr._n claude_n have_v affirm_v suppose_v it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o baronius_n have_v not_o take_v away_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n from_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n and_o though_o the_o word_n of_o henry_n firtsimon_n cite_v by_o fuller_n and_o varoeus_n be_v not_o well_o understand_v yet_o be_v it_o certain_a first_o that_o molanus_n professor_n in_o divinity_n at_o louvain_n have_v put_v john_n scot_n in_o his_o appendix_n to_o the_o martyrology_n of_o vsuard_n publish_v at_o anvers_n in_o 1583._o second_o that_o mr._n de_fw-fr saussay_n bishop_n of_o toul_n have_v likewise_o set_v he_o down_o in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n and_o that_o both_o of_o they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o follow_v deidonan_n who_o say_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n by_o the_o sacred_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n three_o it_o may_v be_v that_o arnaud_n wion_n say_v that_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n have_v take_v that_o of_o vsuard_n for_o the_o roman_a one_o and_o in_o effect_n the_o learned_a be_v agree_v that_o the_o martyrology_n hist_o vide_fw-la vale_n append_v ad_fw-la euseb_n hist_o vsuard_n be_v adopt_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v any_o such_o martyrology_n as_o we_o have_v since_o galesinus_fw-la and_o baronius_n four_o suppose_v arnaud_n wion_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o conjecture_n yet_o be_v it_o still_o certain_a that_o he_o have_v place_v john_n scot_n in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n benet_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v follow_v by_o the_o learned_a hugo_n menard_n in_o the_o text_n of_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n benet_n give_v the_o public_a which_o he_o confirm_v in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o observation_n on_o this_o nou._n ad_fw-la 4._o id_fw-la nou._n martyrology_n five_o alford_n the_o jesuit_n have_v follow_v hugh_n menard_n and_o have_v not_o seek_v all_o these_o subterfuge_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n for_o he_o have_v rank_v john_n scot_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n in_o his_o annal_n of_o england_n print_v at_o liege_n in_o 1663._o wherein_n have_v mention_v he_o as_o a_o martyr_n chron._n a._n 884_o n._n 4._o &_o indic_a chron._n he_o acquiesces_fw-la in_o the_o judgement_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o toul_n make_v of_o he_o who_o place_v he_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o saint_n in_o the_o appendix_n of_o his_o martyrology_n a_o table_n of_o author_n allege_v in_o this_o book_n note_v that_o the_o first_o figure_n denote_v the_o part_n the_o second_o the_o book_n and_o the_o three_o the_o chapter_n a._n d._n luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n not._n ad_fw-la vitam_fw-la lanfranc_n 2._o 6._o 9_o 10._o albertin_n de_fw-fr sacram._n euch._n lib._n 1._o c._n 30._o 2._o 5._o 11._o lib._n 2._o p._n 322._o 1._o 4._o 9_o alcuinus_fw-la
ligaridius_n what_o kind_n of_o man_n 1._o 266_o patriarch_n greek_n of_o jerusalem_n excommunicate_v every_o year_n the_o latin_a church_n 1._o 206_o poor_a be_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o 2._o 74._o &_o seq_n point_v fix_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n impossible_a etc._n etc._n 1._o 45_o policy_n hinder_v the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n to_o treat_v of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o substantial_a presence_n 1._o 197_o paschasius_fw-la propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o well_o understand_v 2._o 172_o paschasius_fw-la act_n by_o way_n of_o opposition_n and_o contradiction_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o adversary_n 2._o 172_o paschasius_fw-la teach_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o real_a presence_n 2._o 198_o paschasius_fw-la never_o vaunt_a that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n 2._o 225_o paschasius_fw-la endeavour_n to_o justify_v himself_o from_o the_o charge_n of_o enthusiasm_n and_o rashness_n 2._o 210_o paschasius_fw-la be_v a_o innovator_n 2._o 214_o paschasius_fw-la acknowledge_v that_o before_o he_o man_n be_v ignorant_a of_o his_o doctrine_n 2._o 214_o paschasius_fw-la accuse_v of_o be_v a_o visionary_a enthusiast_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 219_o paschasius_fw-la his_fw-la adversary_n affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n 1._o 314_o paschasius_fw-la offer_n his_o opinion_n as_o a_o paradox_n 2._o 224_o paschasius_fw-la and_o bertram_n contrary_a 2._o 255_o paschasius_fw-la submit_v his_o doctrine_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o frudegard_n 2._o 225_o paschasius_fw-la author_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n according_a to_o bellarmin_n and_o sirmond_n 2._o 226_o paschasius_fw-la defame_v by_o his_o adversary_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o doctrine_n 2._o 228_o preface_n to_o the_o answer_n of_o father_n novet_v justify_v 2._o 269_o proof_n negative_a oppose_v against_o those_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n 1._o 272_o proof_n of_o fact_n can_v be_v overthrow_v etc._n etc._n 1._o 17_o proof_n immediate_a strong_a than_o mediate_a one_o 1._o 17_o proof_n which_o consider_v a_o thing_n in_o all_o respect_v strong_a than_o those_o which_o consider_v it_o only_o in_o one_o 1._o 18_o proof_n of_o one_o eye_n and_o sense_n more_o certain_a than_o those_o of_o ratiocination_n 1._o 18_o proof_n of_o fact_n strong_a than_o those_o of_o argumentation_n apply_v on_o the_o same_o fact_n 1._o 22_o prayer_n of_o good_a people_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n help_v the_o damn_a 1._o 279_o proper_a body_n the_o meaning_n of_o it_o apply_v to_o the_o sacrament_n 2._o 73_o proper_a and_o proper_o be_v apply_v to_o subject_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o propriety_n of_o substance_n 2._o 75_o proper_a have_v several_a signification_n 2._o 75_o q._n question_n be_v of_o right_a how_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v decide_v 1._o 9_o question_n of_o fact_n how_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v decide_v 1._o ibid._n question_n of_o faith_n ought_v to_o be_v decide_v by_o the_o scripture_n 1._o ibid._n question_n on_o the_o eucharist_n two_o the_o first_o touch_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v of_o it_o and_o the_o other_o touch_v what_o have_v be_v ancient_o hold_v about_o it_o 1._o 36_o question_n touch_v the_o greek_n be_v not_o whether_o they_o believe_v what_o we_o believe_v but_o whether_o they_o believe_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v 1._o 110_o question_n of_o the_o possibility_n or_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n frivolous_a 2._o 163_o r._n raban_n and_o bertram_n have_v not_o oppose_v the_o stercoranist_n 2._o 253_o reason_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v at_o most_o but_o probability_n 1._o 20_o recapitulation_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n wherein_o there_o be_v nothing_o say_v of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 1._o 142_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o be_v sanctify_v according_a to_o the_o greek_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n 1._o 149_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n be_v cause_v say_v the_o greek_n only_o by_o the_o good_a disposition_n of_o the_o soul_n 1._o 15_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o s._n bridget_n 1._o 79_o rupert_n opinion_n in_o the_o 12_o century_n 1._o 288_o russian_n ignorant_a 1._o 70_o roman_a church_n condemn_v not_o several_a opinion_n which_o yet_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v 1._o 278_o s._n sacrament_n ought_v to_o be_v establish_v immediate_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n pref._n sacrament_n their_o number_n not_o regulate_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 208_o sacrament_n and_o mystery_n what_o those_o term_n signify_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n 2._o 72_o sacrament_n may_v be_v consider_v either_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n or_o conjoint_o with_o it_o 2._o 96_o sacrament_n in_o how_o many_o sense_n it_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o 79_o samonas_n a_o suspëcted_a and_o doubtful_a author_n 1._o 264_o scaliger_n colloquy_n 1._o 38_o sanctification_n of_o the_o bread_n compare_v to_o the_o dye_n which_o wool_n take_v 1._o 194_o seminary_n for_o the_o eastern_a people_n at_o rome_n and_o elsewhere_o 1._o 103_o seminary_n the_o advantage_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n receive_v thence_o 1._o 104_o sense_n its_o language_n not_o contrary_a to_o that_o of_o faith_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 2._o 67_o sense_n its_o language_n literal_a and_o without_o a_o figure_n 2._o 67_o sentiment_n real_a of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 218_o sense_n metaphorical_a of_o a_o proposition_n to_o be_v oft_o receive_v 2._o 111_o sense_n first_o and_o natural_a of_o these_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n be_v the_o sacramental_a one_o 2._o 157_o sense_n natural_a of_o proposition_n be_v determine_v by_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n 2._o 158_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n perplex_v by_o the_o schoolman_n and_o casuist_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 2._o 101_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n can_v be_v find_v out_o by_o the_o common_a people_n in_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n 2._o 99_o sense_n particular_a can_v be_v attribute_v to_o person_n who_o explain_v themselves_o only_o in_o geoeral_a term_n 2._o 123_o sign_n take_v their_o name_n from_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o signify_v 2._o 73_o synod_n of_o cyril_n de_fw-fr beroa_n and_o parthenius_n against_o cyril_n suppose_a piece_n etc._n etc._n 1._o 210_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n from_o whence_o mr._n arnaud_n take_v his_o argument_n have_v neither_o evidence_n certainty_n nor_o necessity_n 1._o 277_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n conclude_v nothing_o 1._o 278_o sociniens_fw-la interest_v against_o the_o father_n 1._o 39_o stercoranist_n who_o they_o be_v 2._o 246_o stercoranist_n can_v not_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n 2._o 248_o supplement_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v one_o shall_v make_v to_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n be_v absurd_a 2._o 68_o supposition_n of_o what_o use_n in_o a_o dispute_n 1._o 4_o supposition_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v believe_v in_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n be_v unreasonable_a and_o captious_a 2._o 63_o suppose_v we_o ought_v that_o in_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v hold_v 2._o 64_o t._n term_n metaphorical_a which_o use_n have_v make_v proper_a 2._o 11_o term_n true_a and_o true_o be_v apply_v to_o several_a thing_n 2._o 76_o theophylact's_n passage_n explain_v 1._o 309_o translator_n and_o a_o paraphrasi_v their_o difference_n 1._o 359_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v a_o real_a mass_n of_o difficulty_n 1._o 36_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n consider_v in_o a_o church_n wherein_o they_o be_v hold_v 1._o 41_o transubstantiation_n be_v the_o precise_a determination_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n 1._o 120_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o a_o speculative_a doctrine_n 1._o ibid._n transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v not_o synonimous_a term_n 1._o 124_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v the_o point_n which_o first_o separate_v the_o greek_n 1._o 245_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v by_o several_a before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n 1._o 288_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n very_o proper_a for_o person_n that_o be_v curious_a and_o lazy_a 1._o 45_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n illusory_a in_o what_o it_o promise_v 1._o ibid._n turk_n favour_n those_o who_o give_v they_o most_o money_n 1._o 105_o v._n virtue_n bread_n change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 233_o version_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o mons_fw-la &c_n &c_n 1._o 145_o vicq_n fort_n translator_n of_o herbert_n voyage_n 2_o 41_o voyager_n do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v transubstantiation_n w._n wittembogard_a one_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o arminian_n party_n 1._o 39_o wicked_a in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_n receive_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 1._o 146_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o 78_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n more_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o the_o eucharist_n 2_o 78._o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n carry_v not_o our_o mind_n to_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o a_o primary_n idea_n 2._o 113_o finis_fw-la errata_fw-la part_n i._n page_n 7._o read_v as_o already_o mention_v for_o as_o i_o already_o mention_v p._n 9_o l._n 4._o r._n the_o for_o that_o p._n 12._o l._n ult_n r._n their_o for_o these_o p._n 34._o l._n 1._o r._n of_o for_o which_o p._n 38._o l._n 1._o r_o person_n for_o person_n p._n 38._o l._n 45._o r_o manner_n for_o manner_n p._n 39_o l._n 13._o r._n critic_n for_o a_o critic_n p._n 46._o l._n 23._o r._n a_o for_o any_o p._n 57_o l._n 1._o r._n self_n for_o self_n p._n 90._o l._n 5._o r._n than_o for_o but_o p._n 95._o l._n 4._o r._n be_v not_o for_o yet_o no_o p._n 97._o l._n 1._o r._n although_o schismatical_a for_o although_o the_o schismatical_a p._n 11â—_n l._n 25._o r._n we_o shall_v see_v by_o for_o we_o shall_v by_o l._n 30._o r._n and_o which_o for_o and_o that_o which_o p._n 124._o l._n 40._o r._n latin_n say_v for_o latin_n say_v p._n 158._o l._n ult_n r._n his_o not_o insert_v the_o greek_a for_o forasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v not_o p._n 165._o l._n 1._o r._n which_o be_v for_o which_o must_v 181._o l._n 26._o r._n rational_a for_o national_a p._n 203._o l._n r._n wood_n for_o word_n p._n 210_o l._n 1._o r._n sign_n for_o sign_n p._n 223._o l._n 29._o r._n pursue_v for_o puruse_v p._n 225._o l._n 24._o r._n expression_n for_o expression_n p._n 243._o l._n 1._o deal_n preface_n p._n 153_o l._n 10._o r._n those_o that_o hold_v p._n 365._o l._n 7._o r._n be_v not_o print_v p._n 274._o l._n 14._o r._n and_o yet_o taste_v p._n 279._o l._n 17._o r._n silence_n on_o the_o rest_n for_o silence_v the_o rest_n p._n 291._o l._n 23._o r._n become_v not_o angry_a for_o become_v angry_a p._n 336._o l._n 35._o r._n only_o the_o divinity_n p._n 330._o l._n 22._o r._n colour_n real_o for_o colour_n be_v real_o part_n ii_o page_n 6._o at_o bottom_n of_o the_o page_n r._n and_o for_o where_o p._n 27._o l._n 11._o r._n romanist_n persecute_v for_o that_o persecute_a p._n 47._o l_o 31._o r._n the_o union_n for_o of_o the_o union_n the_o printer_n to_o the_o reader_n the_o absence_n of_o the_o translator_n and_o his_o inconvenient_a distance_n from_o london_n have_v occasion_v some_o lesser_a escape_n in_o the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n the_o printer_n think_v it_o the_o best_a instance_n of_o pardon_n if_o his_o escape_n be_v not_o lay_v on_o the_o translator_n and_o he_o hope_v they_o be_v no_o great_a than_o a_o ordinary_a understanding_n may_v amend_v and_o a_o little_a charity_n may_v forgive_v r._n royston_n advertisement_n rite_n of_o funeral_n ancient_a and_o modern_a in_o use_n through_o the_o know_a world_n write_v original_o in_o french_a by_o the_o ingenious_a monsieur_n muret._n to_o which_o be_v add_v a_o vindication_n of_o christianity_n against_o paganism_n all_o translate_v into_o english_a by_o p._n lorraine_n london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n bookseller_n to_o his_o sacred_a majesty_n at_o the_o angel_n in_o amen-corner_n 1683._o the_o content_n of_o the_o say_a book_n the_o funeral_n rite_n of_o the_o egyptian_n grecian_n roman_n persian_n turk_n chinese_n american_n of_o some_o islander_n of_o the_o tartar_n live_v sepulcher_n fiery_a sepulcher_n water-burial_n airy_a obsequy_n burial_n above_o ground_n the_o funeral_n rite_n of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n modern_a jew_n schismatic_n christian_n a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o right_n of_o burial_n and_o law_n on_o that_o behalf_n the_o end_n
rome_n now_o i_o maintain_v this_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o most_o probable_a whence_o it_o follow_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v neither_o conclusive_a in_o genere_fw-la necessario_fw-la nor_o probabili_fw-la as_o the_o school_n speak_v when_o we_o near_o examine_v it_o i._o to_o show_v this_o i_o first_o of_o all_o produce_v the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o which_o condemn_v not_o several_a opinion_n which_o she_o know_v be_v hold_v by_o particular_a person_n and_o even_o by_o whole_a society_n too_o under_o her_o jurisdiction_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o receive_v they_o nor_o approve_v of_o they_o she_o keep_v silence_n in_o their_o respect_n for_o reason_n best_o know_v to_o herself_o yet_o will_v not_o have_v it_o argue_v from_o her_o silence_n so_o resolute_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v from_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n the_o question_n whether_o the_o infallibility_n reside_v in_o the_o pope_n or_o council_n have_v remain_v hitherto_o undetermined_a several_a person_n still_o debate_v it_o and_o we_o know_v which_o side_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n favour_n yet_o we_o can_v positive_o say_v that_o they_o have_v condemn_v or_o oppose_v as_o a_o error_n the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o prefer_v the_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n and_o yet_o they_o will_v be_v loath_a man_n shall_v argue_v from_o their_o silence_n how_o long_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n suffer_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o dominican_n touch_v the_o conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n without_o oppose_v or_o condemn_v it_o although_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o it_o this_o consequence_n draw_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v so_o little_a solid_a and_o if_o i_o may_v say_v the_o truth_n so_o captious_a that_o innocent_a the_o x._o advise_v we_o not_o to_o abuse_v thus_o the_o silence_n of_o person_n for_o in_o his_o constitution_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v the_o five_o proposition_n suppose_v to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o jansenius_n his_o write_n he_o express_o declare_v that_o although_o he_o have_v only_o condemn_v these_o five_o proposition_n yet_o he_o will_v not_o have_v any_o man_n think_v he_o approve_v by_o his_o silence_n the_o rest_n of_o that_o book_n if_o i_o say_v then_o that_o the_o greek_n in_o dispute_v only_o on_o some_o article_n never_o pretend_v to_o approve_v by_o their_o silence_n on_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n much_o less_o in_o particular_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n i_o assert_v nothing_o but_o what_o may_v be_v judge_v reasonable_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n own_o example_n and_o maxim_n of_o pope_n innocent_a himself_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v two_o thing_n in_o these_o example_n i_o now_o instance_a the_o one_o that_o the_o point_n before_o we_o be_v concern_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n between_o person_n that_o belong_v to_o it_o and_o who_o she_o be_v oblige_v to_o instruct_v and_o reduce_v into_o the_o right_a way_n and_z '_o other_o that_o she_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o fear_v lest_o under_o the_o favour_n of_o this_o toleration_n the_o error_n will_v communicate_v itself_o to_o several_a person_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v infect_v with_o it_o now_o the_o first_o of_o these_o thing_n have_v no_o place_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n for_o the_o point_n before_o we_o do_v not_o concern_v a_o opinion_n spring_v up_o in_o their_o church_n but_o in_o a_o foreign_a and_o separate_a one_o and_o over_o which_o they_o pretend_v no_o jurisdiction_n as_o to_o the_o second_o thing_n i_o confess_v have_v the_o greek_n reflect_v as_o they_o ought_v on_o this_o their_o silence_n they_o can_v not_o but_o perceive_v that_o the_o latin_n who_o make_v advantage_n of_o every_o thing_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o endeavour_v the_o bring_n in_o of_o transubstantiation_n into_o greece_n under_o the_o benefit_n of_o this_o silence_n and_o take_v from_o thence_o occasion_n to_o persuade_v simple_a people_n that_o the_o two_o church_n be_v agree_v in_o this_o particular_a but_o how_o manifest_a soever_o this_o danger_n be_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o that_o wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n venture_v herself_o in_o suffer_v those_o opinion_n to_o take_v root_n which_o she_o tolerate_v in_o she_o own_o bosom_n be_v yet_o more_o evident_a and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o she_o remain_v silent_a which_o show_v the_o vanity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n for_o if_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v suffer_v opinion_n in_o the_o very_a midst_n of_o she_o which_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v why_o can_v the_o greek_n use_v the_o same_o forbearance_n towards_o a_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o if_o we_o may_v not_o conclude_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o oppose_v a_o doctrine_n that_o she_o hold_v it_o or_o teach_v it_o why_o may_v we_o not_o make_v the_o same_o conclusion_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n ii_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o instance_n in_o several_a other_o important_a article_n wherein_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v they_o a_o matter_n of_o dispute_v any_o more_o than_o transubstantiation_n for_o example_n the_o greek_n believe_v the_o pain_n of_o the_o damn_a be_v ease_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n they_o far_o believe_v that_o so_o great_a be_v the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o prayer_n that_o they_o sometime_o deliver_v these_o wretch_n absolute_o from_o their_o torment_n and_o rescue_v they_o from_o damnation_n they_o be_v say_v allatius_n extreme_o find_v of_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o good_a people_n profit_v the_o infidel_n grec_n allat_n diss_n 2._o de_fw-fr lib._n eccl._n grec_n and_o those_o condemn_v to_o eternal_a misery_n and_o that_o they_o be_v ease_v and_o sometime_o whole_o deliver_v by_o they_o which_o he_o prove_v by_o several_a passage_n in_o their_o triode_n which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a book_n and_o other_o their_o most_o famous_a author_n the_o latin_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n it_o be_v certain_a say_v bellarmin_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n be_v beneficial_a neither_o to_o the_o bless_a 18._o bellarm_n de_fw-mi purge_v lib._n 2._o c._n 18._o in_o heaven_n nor_o damn_v in_o hell_n but_o only_o to_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n which_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o all_o the_o schoolman_n that_o follow_v st._n austin_n '_o s_o opinion_n yet_o do_v we_o not_o find_v the_o two_o church_n ever_o make_v a_o point_n of_o controversy_n thereof_o or_o charge_v one_o another_o with_o error_n about_o it_o we_o do_v not_o find_v this_o question_n be_v agitate_a when_o the_o union_n be_v in_o hand_n whether_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n or_o elsewhere_o nor_o mention_v make_v of_o it_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o pope_n so_o often_o send_v they_o in_o order_n to_o a_o agreement_n the_o aforesaid_a allatius_n observe_v another_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o have_v some_o relation_n with_o that_o i_o now_o mention_v for_o they_o believe_v that_o when_o pentecost_n allat_n diss_n 2._o de_fw-fr pentecost_n our_o saviour_n descend_v into_o hell_n he_o preach_v his_o gospel_n to_o all_o the_o dead_a as_o well_o to_o the_o damn_a as_o saint_n and_o save_v from_o among_o they_o all_o those_o that_o believe_v in_o his_o word_n and_o raise_v they_o up_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o passage_n produce_v by_o allatius_n as_o well_o out_o of_o their_o pentecostare_fw-la which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o church_n book_n as_o other_o write_n that_o this_o be_v their_o opinion_n whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v evident_a this_o be_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o they_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o erroneous_a and_o heretical_a none_o of_o the_o damn_a soul_n say_v bellarmin_n be_v deliver_v for_o philastrius_n and_o st._n augustin_n say_v it_o be_v heretical_a to_o assert_v 16._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr christi_fw-la anim_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 16._o that_o any_o of_o the_o wicked_a be_v convert_v and_o save_v by_o christ_n preach_v in_o hell_n allatius_n add_v that_o st._n ireneas_n and_o epiphanius_n condemn_v this_o error_n in_o martion_n and_o that_o gregory_n the_o i._o who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n censure_v it_o likewise_o as_o a_o heresy_n in_o the_o person_n of_o george_n and_o theodorus_n 2._o allat_n diss_n 2._o the_o one_o a_o priest_n and_o the_o other_a a_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n now_o although_o the_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o two_o church_n on_o this_o article_n be_v manifest_a yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v thereof_o a_o controversy_n or_o that_o the_o author_n on_o either_o side_n write_v one_o against_o another_o on_o this_o subject_a nor_o
any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o reunion_n we_o may_v moreover_o reckon_v among_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o church_n the_o rejection_n which_o the_o greek_a make_v of_o several_a book_n in_o the_o bible_n which_o they_o esteem_v apocryphal_a whereas_o the_o latin_n receive_v they_o as_o canonical_a scripture_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_n follow_v in_o this_o point_n the_o sixti_v canon_n of_o the_o of_o council_n laodicea_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o john_n damascen_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o metrophanus_n cytropulus_n who_o reckon_v up_o the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n which_o he_o say_v be_v thirty_o three_o in_o all_o have_v these_o word_n as_o to_o other_o book_n which_o some_o admit_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n as_o the_o book_n of_o 7._o metroph_n confess_v eccl._n orien_n c_o 7._o toby_n judith_n wisdom_n of_o solomon_n of_o jesus_n son_n of_o sirach_n baruc_n and_o the_o maccabee_n we_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o ought_v to_o be_v whole_o reject_v see_v they_o contain_v several_a excellent_a moral_a precept_n but_o to_o receive_v they_o as_o canonical_a and_o authentic_a write_n be_v what_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n never_o do_v as_o several_a doctor_n testify_v and_o among_o other_o st._n gregory_n the_o divine_a st._n amphilocus_n and_o after_o they_o st._n john_n damascen_n and_o therefore_o we_o ground_n not_o our_o doctrine_n on_o their_o authority_n but_o on_o that_o of_o the_o thirty_o three_o canonical_a book_n so_o that_o here_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n very_o opposite_a to_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v a_o point_n of_o controversy_n of_o this_o difference_n nor_o any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o their_o reunion_n we_o can_v give_v another_o instance_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o that_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n too_o the_o greek_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n reject_v the_o term_n of_o type_n figure_n and_o image_n but_o the_o latin_n use_v they_o and_o yet_o they_o never_o make_v this_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n betwixt_o they_o it_o can_v be_v say_v they_o slight_v this_o point_n for_o when_o they_o explain_v themselves_o thereon_o they_o add_v to_o their_o rejection_n a_o form_n of_o detestation_n god_n forbid_v say_v anastasius_n sinaite_v that_o we_o shall_v say_v the_o holy_a communion_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n god_n forbid_v say_v damascen_n we_o shall_v think_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n yet_o how_o averse_a soever_o they_o have_v be_v to_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v they_o never_o object_v this_o as_o a_o crime_n to_o the_o latin_n nor_o accuse_v they_o of_o error_n in_o this_o matter_n we_o can_v instance_n in_o several_a other_o example_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o church_n about_o which_o the_o greek_n never_o fall_v out_o with_o the_o latin_n but_o those_o i_o already_o denote_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o nullity_n of_o his_o consequence_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o possibility_n of_o my_o proposition_n for_o why_o may_v not_o transubstantiation_n be_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n as_o well_o as_o other_o article_n why_o must_v the_o negative_a argument_n which_o be_v of_o no_o validity_n in_o these_o particular_n be_v good_a in_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n if_o the_o greek_n can_v remain_v in_o their_o own_o opinion_n and_o keep_v their_o belief_n to_o themselves_o touch_v the_o damn_a and_o christ_n preach_v to_o they_o touch_v the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n etc._n etc._n without_o enter_v into_o debate_n with_o the_o latin_n and_o charge_v they_o with_o error_n in_o these_o point_n why_o may_v not_o the_o same_o have_v happen_v touch_v the_o change_n relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v reply_v without_o doubt_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o point_n of_o great_a importance_n than_o those_o i_o now_o mention_v and_o therefore_o it_o may_v well_o happen_v that_o these_o slight_a and_o inconsiderable_a matter_n be_v never_o dispute_v of_o but_o that_o we_o must_v not_o suppose_v the_o same_o moderation_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n which_o hold_v a_o high_a rank_n in_o religion_n i_o answer_v first_o it_o can_v be_v say_v these_o article_n i_o mention_v be_v of_o small_a importance_n for_o as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o they_o it_o be_v of_o great_a importance_n to_o christian_a piety_n not_o to_o give_v this_o encouragement_n to_o the_o wicked_a that_o live_v how_o they_o will_v they_o may_v hope_v to_o be_v deliver_v one_o day_n from_o the_o pain_n of_o hell_n as_o to_o the_o second_o it_o have_v be_v already_o reckon_v among_o the_o number_n of_o heresy_n by_o st._n ireneus_fw-la epiphanius_n philastrius_n st._n austin_n and_o gregory_n the_o great_a the_o three_o concern_v the_o canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o ought_v to_o rule_v our_o faith_n and_o the_o four_o be_v attend_v with_o the_o execration_n of_o the_o greek_n these_o thing_n than_o can_v be_v slight_v as_o small_a and_o inconsiderable_a matter_n but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o answer_v to_o judge_v right_o of_o the_o importance_n of_o transubstantiation_n we_o must_v consider_v it_o not_o in_o itself_o nor_o in_o relation_n to_o our_o present_a dispute_n but_o to_o the_o greek_n and_o their_o dispute_n with_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v to_o say_v we_o shall_v consider_v what_o judgement_n person_n plunge_v in_o ignorance_n can_v make_v of_o it_o and_o who_o whole_a religion_n almost_o whole_o consist_v of_o grimaces_n and_o superstitious_a ceremony_n who_o have_v live_v hitherto_o in_o disorder_n and_o perpetual_a confusion_n and_o have_v have_v the_o latin_n continual_o to_o deal_v with_o and_o be_v force_v to_o accommodate_v themselves_o with_o they_o as_o much_o as_o possible_a who_o never_o find_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o point_n about_o which_o the_o two_o church_n dispute_v in_o the_o beginning_n and_o separate_v afterward_o in_o fine_a person_n with_o who_o the_o latin_n never_o open_o quarrel_v about_o this_o article_n but_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o certain_a general_a term_n let_v any_o man_n consider_v whether_o person_n in_o these_o circumstance_n be_v capable_a of_o make_v all_o due_a reflection_n on_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o examine_v the_o importance_n and_o weight_n of_o this_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o two_o church_n let_v any_o man_n judge_v whither_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v abstain_v to_o make_v thereof_o a_o particular_a controversy_n and_o content_v themselves_o with_o their_o own_o opinion_n and_o expression_n without_o concern_v themselves_o with_o other_o people_n iii_o i_o produce_v in_o the_o three_o place_n example_n of_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o same_o greek_n touch_v some_o opinion_n of_o other_o eastern_a christian_n who_o have_v a_o near_a commerce_n with_o they_o than_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o reproach_v they_o with_o their_o opinion_n nor_o dispute_v with_o they_o about_o '_o they_o the_o jacobit_n reject_v the_o custom_n of_o confess_v their_o sin_n to_o the_o priest_n they_o hold_v another_o 76._o jacob._n a_o vitri_fw-la hist_o orient_n cap._n 76._o error_n say_v de_n vitry_n which_o be_v no_o less_o a_o error_n than_o that_o of_o circumcise_n their_o child_n which_o be_v that_o they_o do_v not_o confess_v their_o sin_n to_o the_o priest_n but_o to_o god_n alone_o in_o secret_n they_o confess_v not_o their_o sin_n to_o any_o man_n say_v villamont_n but_o 22._o vallim_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 22._o to_o god_n alone_o in_o private_a they_o can_v endure_v to_o hear_v of_o auricular_a confession_n say_v boucher_n but_o when_o they_o have_v commit_v any_o fault_n that_o trouble_v their_o conscience_n they_o confess_v themselves_o to_o god_n alone_o they_o do_v not_o allow_v of_o the_o sacramental_a confession_n 6._o itinerar_fw-it hierosol_n joa_n cottoric_n lib._n 2._o c._n 6._o say_v cottoric_n although_o it_o be_v admit_v by_o both_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n say_v we_o must_v confess_v our_o sin_n to_o god_n who_o only_o know_v the_o heart_n of_o men._n the_o jacobit_n be_v disperse_v over_o all_o palestine_n syria_n egypt_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o east_n one_o of_o their_o patriarch_n reside_v at_o aleppo_n and_o they_o have_v a_o apartment_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o christian_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o holy_a sepulchre_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o consequent_o hold_v a_o perpetual_a commerce_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o yet_o do_v i_o not_o find_v the_o greek_n have_v ever_o dispute_v with_o they_o about_o auricular_a confession_n nor_o denote_v the_o rejection_n they_o make_v thereof_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o error_n damascen_n mention_n they_o in_o the_o treatise_n he_o write_v of_o heresy_n he_o